俱舍論 極少量·年劫·三災Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Least Measures · Years and Aeons · The Three Catastrophes

〔T29 0062a08〕
心要Essence

世品的最後一卷不再問『有什麼』,改問『用什麼量』。前四卷用踰繕那量空間、用年量時間,兩把尺都用過了,卻從未交代它們自己的最小刻度。這一卷從三極少(極微·字·剎那)起手,一路推到七倍遞增的長度表、剎那到年的時間表、四劫、大劫、三劫阿僧企耶,再往下說佛與獨覺出世的時窗、輪王、劫初有情的墮落、小三災與大三災——一部毘曇的『量度篇』。

一句話:從不可再分的極微,到八十中劫合成的大劫,量的是同一件事——「劫性是何?謂唯五蘊」;尺伸到再遠,所量的始終是身心諸法,不是別的什麼東西。

三個眼目

  1. 一把尺的兩端。極微是往下析到不能再析的下限,大劫是往上積到八十中劫的上限;中間用七倍遞增把肉眼可見的隙遊塵一路接到不可見的極微,又用一百二十、六十、三十把剎那一路接到年。下端靠析法、上端靠積法,而兩端都掛在可經驗處——下端掛在窗隙的浮塵,上端掛在人壽的增減(「一切劫增無過八萬,一切劫減唯極十年」)。這一手是讀阿毘達磨數表的通則:凡數必有一頭落在經驗上,否則就只是數。而本卷之末,這把尺自己也被收回——三災之力「乃至極微亦無餘在」,所量的下限本身也在所壞之中。

  2. 時間不是容器。整卷把時間鋪得極長極密,而論主在四劫算完之後只插一問:「劫性是何?謂唯五蘊」。劫不是盛裝諸法的器皿,只是五蘊在時間上的一段相續。這一問是全卷的樞紐——沒有它,八十中劫就變成一個宇宙論的框架;有了它,整套時間表就是法數的展開。同樣的收束也出現在末尾:第四靜慮三災不及,「由此佛說彼名不動」,可是有人一問『那它豈不是常』,論立刻答「不爾,與有情俱生俱滅故」。在最上一層也不留一個常住的例外,這條線比任何數字都要緊。

  3. 災之所及,以自身之動為度。三災為什麼只到第二、第三、第四靜慮為頂?論的答案不在外面,在裡面:初靜慮尋伺為內災,故外遭火;第二靜慮喜受為內災、潤身如水,故外遭水;第三靜慮動息為內災、息即是風,故外遭風;第四靜慮三者俱離,故無外災可及。這與壞劫一節「非他地災能壞他地」是同一條原理——災之能壞某地,靠的是同類相引,不是蔓延。落到修行上只有一句:外境安穩到哪一級,恰與內心寂止到哪一級相應;而災來時之上遷,三洲與諸天以定為門——唯北洲例外,彼是壽盡而生欲天,不由定;壞劫之際,有情多是一層一層靠禪定往上遷移的。

一義(附):那一口地味

劫初的人身帶光明、以喜樂為食。有一人稟性耽味,取嘗便食,餘人隨學——「爾時方名初受段食」。此後是一條不斷的鏈:身漸堅重、光明隱沒,於是才有日月;貪味遞增,於是地味、地餅、林藤、香稻一級一級退去;食粗而有殘穢,於是生二道、生男女根、生非理作意;有人稟性懶惰而多取貯積,於是生我所心、分田、吝護、侵奪,劫盜由此起;為防賊而雇人守田而封為田主,王與剎帝利之名由此立;別有厭居家、樂空閑而精修戒行者,因斯得婆羅門之名;後王不能均給,行刑罰而殺害起,罪人覆藏其過而虛誑語起。

到小三災一節,論回頭把這條長鏈收成八個字——「故諸災患二法為本:一耽美食、二性嬾惰」。世界的敗壞不是外來的,它的第一因遠在最初那一口地味與那一次多取。 對治也照樣輕小:一晝一夜持不殺戒、以一顆藥果或一摶食殷淨心奉施僧眾——因與果都在心上,所以下手處也在心上。

通於全論

「極微」在此立為色之下限,往後論色法之假實、論和合與和集,都要回到這一卷的定義;而本卷末破外道極微常的那一長段,用的正是『拿還沒成立的東西作能立』一路,是全論少見的一段護法文字。「三劫阿僧企耶」在此被說明為一個確定的位數而非誇飾——「非無數言,顯不可數」,並誠實記下「於此數中忘失餘八」;隨之而來的四問四答,把菩薩肯用這個數的理由講在悲心上——「菩薩濟物遂己悲心,故以濟他即為己益」,這是世品裡唯一一段在量心而不在量世界的文字。「不動」一名在此立,往後定品說四靜慮之差別、說第四靜慮何以最堪為依,其根即在這裡。而「法爾後壞,必最初成」這條成壞對稱律,則是往後一切劫算之底本——本卷收尾以《施設足》的遍淨天壽六十四劫作一次驗算,正是這套算法自己交出的成績。

The last fascicle of the Chapter on the World no longer asks “what is there” but “by what is it measured.” The four preceding fascicles measured space by the yojana and time by the year; both rules had been used, and yet the smallest graduation of either was never stated. This fascicle sets out from the three least measures (the ultimate atom · the letter · the moment) and runs on through the table of lengths increasing sevenfold at every step, the table of times from the moment to the year, the four aeons, the great aeon, the three asaṃkhyeya aeons, and then further to the window of time in which buddhas and pratyekabuddhas appear, the wheel-turning monarch, the fall of the sentient beings at the beginning of an aeon, and the three lesser and the three great catastrophes — the book of measures of an Abhidharma treatise.

In one sentence: From the ultimate atom that cannot be divided further to the great aeon made up of eighty intermediate aeons, one and the same thing is being measured — “What is the nature of an aeon? It is the five aggregates alone”; however far the rule is extended, what it measures is always the dharmas of body and mind, and nothing else.

Three Points to Watch

  1. The two ends of a single rule. The ultimate atom is the lower limit reached by analyzing downward until nothing can be analyzed further; the great aeon is the upper limit reached by accumulating upward to eighty intermediate aeons. Between them the sevenfold increase joins the crevice-roaming dust that the eye can see all the way down to the ultimate atom that it cannot, and the numbers one hundred twenty, sixty, and thirty join the moment all the way up to the year. The lower end is won by analysis and the upper end by accumulation, and both ends are hung upon what can be experienced — the lower upon the floating dust in a window’s crevice, the upper upon the increase and decrease of human life (“in every aeon the increase goes no higher than eighty thousand, and the decrease of every aeon reaches only ten years at the least”). This move is the general rule for reading an Abhidharma table of numbers: every set of numbers must have one end resting upon experience, or it is no more than numbers. And at the close of this fascicle the rule is itself withdrawn — the force of the three catastrophes leaves “not so much as an ultimate atom remaining,” so that the lower limit of what is measured is itself among the things destroyed.

  2. Time is not a container. The whole fascicle lays time out at the greatest length and in the closest detail; and yet, once the four aeons have been reckoned, the author inserts only one question: “What is the nature of an aeon? It is the five aggregates alone.” An aeon is not a vessel that holds dharmas; it is only a stretch of the five aggregates continuing in time. This one question is the pivot of the whole fascicle — without it the eighty intermediate aeons become a cosmological frame; with it the entire timetable is an unfolding of the enumerated dharmas. The same gathering-in appears again at the end: the three catastrophes do not reach the fourth meditative absorption, and “for this the Buddha named it Immovable”; yet as soon as someone asks whether it is not then permanent, the treatise answers at once, “It is not so, because it arises together with sentient beings and ceases together with them.” Not even upon the topmost level is a single permanent exception left standing, and this line matters more than any number.

  3. How far a catastrophe reaches is measured by one’s own agitation. Why do the three catastrophes have their summits only at the second, the third, and the fourth meditative absorption? The treatise’s answer lies not outside but within: the first absorption has applied and sustained thought for its inward catastrophe, and so meets fire without; the second has the feeling of joy for its inward catastrophe, moistening the body as water does, and so meets water without; the third has the movement of the breath for its inward catastrophe, and breath is precisely wind, and so meets wind without; the fourth has left all three behind, and so no outward catastrophe can reach it. This is the same principle as that stated in the section on the aeon of dissolution, that “a catastrophe of another level cannot destroy that other level” — a catastrophe destroys a level by drawing what is of its own kind, not by spreading. Brought down to practice it comes to a single sentence: the grade to which the outward world is secure answers exactly to the grade to which the inward mind is stilled; and as for the upward migration when catastrophe comes, for three of the continents and for the heavens meditative absorption is the gate — the northern continent alone excepted, where beings are born among the gods of desire when their lifespan is exhausted, and not by absorption; at the aeon of dissolution sentient beings for the most part migrate upward level by level by meditative absorption.

One Further Point (Appended): That One Mouthful of the Savor of the Earth

The people at the beginning of the aeon had bodies that gave off light and fed upon joy. One of them was by nature greedy for savor; he took a taste and ate it, and the rest followed his example — “only then was it named the first taking of morsel food.” From there the chain never breaks: the body grew hard and heavy and its light sank away, and only then were there sun and moon; greed for savor increased by degrees, and the savor of the earth, the earth-cake, the forest creeper, and the fragrant rice withdrew one grade at a time; the food was coarse and left refuse in the body, so that the two passages appeared, and with them the male and female faculties and improper attention; someone was by nature indolent and took more at once and stored it, and thence arose the thought “mine,” the dividing of the fields, grudging guardianship, and encroachment, and from these theft arose; to guard against thieves a man was hired to watch the fields and was invested as lord of the fields, and thence the names of king and of kṣatriya were established; others, wearying of household life and delighting in the open quiet, cultivated the observance of the precepts, and thence gained the name brahmin; a later king could not provide his land equally, inflicted punishments, and killing arose; and the guilty, hiding their faults, gave rise to false speech.

At the section on the three lesser catastrophes the treatise turns back and gathers this long chain into eight words — “these calamities have two dharmas for their root: first, greed for fine food; second, an indolent nature.” The ruin of a world does not come from outside; its first cause lies far back in that one mouthful of the savor of the earth and that one taking of more than was needed. The remedies are slight in the same measure: keeping the precept against killing for one day and one night, or offering the community a single medicinal fruit or a single ball of food with an earnest and pure mind — cause and result are alike in the mind, and so the place to lay hold is in the mind as well.

Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole

The “ultimate atom” is here established as the lower limit of form, and the later discussions of whether form is provisional or real, and of aggregation and assemblage, must all come back to the definition given in this fascicle; while the long passage at the end of this fascicle refuting the non-Buddhists’ permanent atom takes the single route of “taking what has not been granted as one’s proof,” and is one of the few stretches of defense of the doctrine in the whole treatise. The “three asaṃkhyeya aeons” are here explained as a fixed place in a series of numbers and not as a flourish — “the word innumerable does not display that it cannot be numbered” — and the treatise honestly records that “within this series of numbers the remaining eight have been lost.” The four questions and answers that follow place upon compassion the reason a bodhisattva is willing to spend that number — “a bodhisattva relieves beings and thereby fulfills his own compassion, and so relieving others is itself his own benefit” — the one passage in the Chapter on the World that measures mind rather than world. The name “Immovable” is established here, and when the chapter on absorption later states the differences among the four meditative absorptions and why the fourth is most fit to be relied upon, its root is in this place. And the law of symmetry between formation and dissolution, “by the nature of things what is destroyed last must be formed first,” is the base text of every later reckoning of aeons — the fascicle closes by taking the sixty-four aeons of the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods in the Treatise of Designations as a single verification, which is the score this whole system of reckoning hands in for itself.

原典Canonical · verbatim

阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十二 〔T29 0062a08〕

分別世品第三之五 〔T29 0062a12〕

如是已約踰繕那等辯器世間身量差別。約年等辯壽量有殊,二量不同未說應說。此二建立無不依名,前二及名未詳極少,今應先辯三極少量。頌曰:

〔頌·正84後半 T29 0062a17〕   極微字剎那,色名時極少。
論曰:分析諸色至一極微,故一極微為色極少。如是分析諸名及時至一字剎那,為名時極少。一字名者,如說瞿名。何等名為一剎那量?眾緣和合法得自體頃,或有動法行度一極微。對法諸師說:如壯士一疾彈指頃六十五剎那,如是名為一剎那量。已知三極少,前二量云何?今且辯前踰繕那等。頌曰:

〔頌·正85·正86 T29 0062a26〕   極微微金水,兔羊牛隙塵,
  蟣虱麥指節,後後增七倍,
  二十四指肘,四肘為弓量,
  五百俱盧舍,此八踰繕那。
〔T29 0062b〕 論曰:極微為初,指節為後,應知後後皆七倍增。謂七極微為一微量,積微至七為一金塵,積七金塵為水塵量,水塵積至七為一兔毛塵,積七兔毛塵為羊毛塵量,積羊毛塵七為一牛毛塵,積七牛毛塵為隙遊塵量,隙塵七為蟣,七蟣為一虱,七虱為穬麥,七麥為指節,三節為一指。世所極成,是故於頌中不別分別。二十四指橫布為肘,竪積四肘為弓謂尋,竪積五百弓為一俱盧舍,一俱盧舍許是從村至阿練若中間道量。說八俱盧舍為一踰繕那。如是已說踰繕那等。今當辯後年等量別。頌曰:

〔頌·正87·正88 T29 0062b13〕   百二十剎那,為怛剎那量,
  臘縛此六十,此三十須臾,
  此三十晝夜,三十晝夜月,
  十二月為年,於中半減夜。
論曰:剎那百二十為一怛剎那,六十怛剎那為一臘縛,三十臘縛為一牟呼栗多,三十牟呼栗多為一晝夜。此晝夜有時增、有時減、有時等。三十晝夜為一月,總十二月為一年。於一年中分為三際,謂寒、熱、雨各有四月。十二月中六月減夜,以一年內夜總減六。云何如是?故有頌言: 〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0062b24〕   寒熱雨際中,一月半已度,
  於所餘半月,智者知夜減。
如是已辯剎那至年。劫量不同,今次當辯。頌曰:

〔頌·正89–92 T29 0062b28〕   應知有四劫,謂壞成中大,
  壞從獄不生,至外器都盡,
  成劫從風起,至地獄初生,
  中劫從無量,減至壽唯十,
  次增減十八,後增至八萬,
  如是成已住,名中二十劫,
  成壞壞已空,時皆等住劫,
  八十中大劫,大劫三無數。
論曰:言壞劫者,謂從地獄有情不復生至外器都盡。壞有二種:一趣壞、二界壞。復有二種:一有情壞、二外器壞。謂此世間過於二十中劫住已,從此復有等住二十,壞劫便至。若時地獄有情命終無復新生,為壞劫始。乃至地獄無一有情,爾時名為地獄已壞。諸有地獄定受業者,業力引置他方獄中,由此准知傍生鬼趣。然各先壞本處住者,人天雜居者與人天同壞。若時人趣此洲一人,無師法然得初靜慮,從靜慮起唱如是言:離生喜樂,甚樂甚靜。餘人聞已皆入靜慮,命終並得生梵世中。乃至此洲有情都盡,是名已壞贍部洲人。東西二洲例此應說。北洲命盡生欲界天,由彼無能入定離欲。乃至人趣無一有情,爾時名為人趣已壞。若時天趣四大王天隨一法然得初靜慮,乃至並得生梵世中。爾時彼天有情都盡,是名已壞大王眾天。餘五欲天例同此說。乃至欲界無一有情,名欲界中有情已壞。若時梵世隨一有情,無師法然得二靜慮,從彼定起唱如是言:定生喜樂,甚樂甚靜。餘天聞已皆入彼靜慮,命終並得生極光淨天。乃至梵世中有情都盡,如是名已壞有情世間。唯器世間空曠而住。餘十方界一切有情,感此三千世界業盡,於此漸有七日輪現,諸海乾竭眾山洞然,洲渚三輪並從焚燎,風吹猛焰燒上天宮,乃至梵宮無遺灰燼。自地火焰燒自地宮,非他地災能壞他地,由相引起故作是言。下火風飄焚燒上地,謂欲界火猛焰上昇為緣引生色界火焰。餘災亦爾,如應當知。如是始從地獄漸減乃至器盡,總名壞劫。所言成劫,謂從風起乃至地獄始有情生。謂此世間災所壞已,二十中劫唯有虛空,過此長時次應復有等住二十,成劫便至。一切有情業增上力,空中漸有微細風生,是器世間將成前相。風漸增盛,成立如前所說風輪水金輪等,然初成立大梵王宮乃至夜摩宮。後起風輪等,是謂成立外器世間。初一有情極光淨歿,生大梵處為大梵王。後諸有情亦從彼歿,有生梵輔、有生梵眾、有生他化自在天宮。漸漸下生,乃至人趣俱盧、牛貨、勝身、贍部,後生餓鬼、傍生、地獄。法爾後壞,必最初成。若初一有情生無間獄二十中成劫應知已滿,此後復有二十中劫名成已住,次第而起,謂從風起造器世間,乃至後時有情漸住。此洲人壽經無量時,至住劫初壽方漸減。從無量減至極十年即名為初一住中劫,此後十八皆有增減,謂從十年增至八萬,復從八萬減至十年,爾乃名為第二中劫。次後十七例皆如是。於十八後,從十歲增極至八萬歲,名第二十劫。一切劫增無過八萬,一切劫減唯極十年。十八劫中一增一減,時量方等,初減後增故二十劫時量皆等。此總名為成已住劫。所餘成壞及壞已空,並無減增二十差別,然由時量與住劫同,准住各成二十中劫。成中初劫起器世間,後十九中有情漸住。壞中後劫減器世間,前十九中有情漸捨。如是所說成住壞空,各二十中積成八十,總此八十成大劫量。劫性是何?謂唯五蘊。經說三劫阿僧企耶精進修行方得成佛。於前所說四種劫中,積何劫成三劫無數?累前大劫為十百千,乃至積成三劫無數。既稱無數,何復言三?非無數言,顯不可數。《解脫經》說六十數中,阿僧企耶是其一數。云何六十?如彼經言:有一無餘數始為一,一十為十,十十為百,十百為千,十千為萬,十萬為洛叉,十洛叉為度洛叉,十度洛叉為俱胝,十俱胝為末陀,十末陀為阿庾多,十阿庾多為大阿庾多,十大阿庾多為那庾多,十那庾多為大那庾多,十大那庾多為鉢羅庾多,十鉢羅庾多為大鉢羅庾多,十大鉢羅庾多為矜羯羅,十矜羯羅為大矜羯羅,十大矜羯羅為頻跋羅,十頻跋羅為大頻跋羅,十大頻跋羅為阿芻婆,十阿芻婆為大阿芻婆,十大阿芻婆為毘婆訶,十毘婆訶為大毘婆訶,十大毘婆訶為嗢蹭伽,十嗢蹭伽為大嗢蹭伽,十大嗢蹭伽為婆喝那,十婆喝那為大婆喝那,十大婆喝那為地致婆,十地致婆為大地致婆,十大地致婆為醯都,十醯都為大醯都,十大醯都為羯臘婆,十羯臘婆為大羯臘婆,十大羯臘婆為印達羅,十印達羅為大印達羅,十大印達羅為三磨鉢耽,十三磨鉢耽為大三磨鉢耽,十大三磨鉢耽為揭底,十揭底為大揭底,十大揭底為拈筏羅闍,十拈筏羅闍為大拈筏羅闍,十大拈筏羅闍為姥達羅,十姥達羅為大姥達羅,十大姥達羅為跋藍,十跋藍為大跋藍,十大跋藍為珊若,十珊若為大珊若,十大珊若為毘步多,十毘步多為大毘步多,十大毘步多為跋邏攙,十跋邏攙為大跋邏攙,十大跋邏攙為阿僧企耶。於此數中忘失餘八,若數大劫至此數中阿僧企耶名劫無數。此劫無數復積至三,經中說為三劫無數。非諸算計,不能數知,故得說為三劫無數。何緣菩薩發願長時精進修行方期佛果?如何不許願長時修?無上菩提甚難可得,非多願行無容得成。菩薩要經三劫無數修大福德智慧資糧六波羅蜜多,多百千苦行方證無上正等菩提,是故定應發長時願。若餘方便亦得涅槃,何用為菩提久修多苦行?為欲利樂一切有情,故求菩提發長時願:云何令我具大堪能,於苦瀑流濟諸含識,故捨涅槃道求無上菩提。濟他有情於己何益?菩薩濟物遂己悲心,故以濟他即為己益。誰信菩薩有如是事?有懷潤己無大慈悲,於如是有情,此事實難信。無心潤己有大慈悲,於如是有情,此事非難信。如有久習無哀愍者,雖無益己而樂損他,世所同悉。如是菩薩久習慈悲,雖無利己而樂他益,如何不信?又如有情由數習力,於無我行不了有為,執以為我而生愛著,由此為因甘負眾苦,智者同悉。如是菩薩數習力故,捨自我愛增戀他心,由此為因甘負眾苦,如何不信?又由種姓異,有此志願起,以他苦為己苦、用他樂為己樂,不以自苦樂為己苦樂事,不見異益他而別有自益。依如是義故,有頌言: 〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0064a10〕   下士勤方便,恒求自身樂,
  中士求滅苦,非樂苦依故,
  上士恒勤求,自苦他安樂,
  及他苦永滅,以他為己故。
如是已辯劫量差別。諸佛獨覺出現世間,為劫增時、為劫減位?頌曰:

〔頌·正93 T29 0064a16〕   減八萬至百,諸佛現世間,
  獨覺增減時,麟角喻百劫。
論曰:從此洲人壽八萬歲,漸減乃至壽極百年,於此中間諸佛出現。何緣增位無佛出耶?有情樂增難教厭故。何緣減百無佛出耶?五濁極增難可化故。言五濁者:一壽濁、二劫濁、三煩惱濁、四見濁、五有情濁。劫減將末,壽等鄙下如滓穢故,說名為濁。由前二濁,如其次第,壽命資具極被衰損。由次二濁,善品衰損,以耽欲樂自苦行故,或損在家出家善故。由後一濁衰損自身,謂壞自身身量色力念智勤勇及無病故。獨覺出現通劫增減。然諸獨覺有二種殊:一者部行、二麟角喻。部行獨覺先是聲聞,得勝果時轉名獨勝。有餘說彼先是異生,曾修聲聞順決擇分,今自證道得獨勝名。由本事中說:一山處總有五百苦行外仙。有一獼猴曾與獨覺相近而住,見彼威儀,展轉遊行至外仙所,現先所見獨覺威儀。諸仙覩之咸生敬慕,須臾皆證獨覺菩提。若先是聖人,不應修苦行,麟角喻者謂必獨居。二獨覺中麟角喻者,要百大劫修菩提資糧,然後方成麟角喻獨覺。言獨覺者,謂現身中離稟至教唯自悟道,以能自調不調他故。何緣獨覺言不調他?非彼無能演說正法,以彼亦得無礙解故,又能憶念過去所聞諸佛所宣聖教理故。又不可說彼無慈悲,為攝有情現神通故。又不可說無受法機,爾時有情亦有能起世間離欲對治道故。雖有此理,由彼宿習少欣樂勝解無說希望故。又知有情難受深法,以順流既久難令逆流故。又避攝眾故,不為他宣說正法,怖諠雜故。輪王出世為在何時?幾種幾俱何威何相?頌曰:

〔頌·正94·正95 T29 0064b21〕   輪王八萬上,金銀銅鐵輪,
  一二三四洲,逆次獨如佛。
  他迎自往伏,諍陣勝無害,
  相不正圓明,故與佛非等。
論曰:從此洲人壽無量歲乃至八萬歲,有轉輪王生。減八萬時,有情富樂壽量損減、眾惡漸盛,非大人器,故無輪王。此王由輪旋轉應導威伏一切,名轉輪王。《施設足》中說有四種,金、銀、銅、鐵輪應別故。如其次第勝、上、中、下,逆次能王領一二三四洲,謂鐵輪王王一洲界,銅輪王二,銀輪王三,若金輪王王四洲界。契經就勝但說金輪,故契經言:若王生在剎帝利種紹灑頂位,於十五日受齋戒時,沐浴首身受勝齋戒,昇高臺殿臣僚輔翼,東方忽有金輪寶現。其輪千輻具足轂輞,眾相圓淨如巧匠成,舒妙光明來應王所。此王定是轉金輪王。轉餘輪王應知亦爾。輪王如佛,無二俱生,故契經言:無處無位非前非後有二如來、應、正等覺出現於世,有處有位唯一如來。如說如來,輪王亦爾。應審思擇,此唯一言,為據一三千、為約一切界?有說:餘界定無佛生。所以者何?勿薄伽梵功能有礙,唯一世尊普於十方能教化故。若有一處一佛於中無教化能,餘亦應爾。又世尊告舍利子言:設復有人來至汝所,問言:頗有梵志沙門,正於今時與喬答摩氏平等平等得無上覺耶?汝得彼問當云何答?時舍利子白世尊言:我得彼問當如是答:今時無有梵志沙門得無上菩提與我世尊等。所以然者,我從世尊親聞親持,無處無位非前非後有二如來應正等覺出現於世,有處有位唯一如來。若爾,何緣《梵王經》說:我今於此三千大千諸世界中得自在轉?彼有密意。密意者何?謂若世尊不起加行,唯能觀此三千大千;若時世尊發起加行,無邊世界皆佛眼境。天耳通等例此應知。有餘部師說:餘世界亦別有佛出現世間。所以者何?有多菩薩現俱修習菩提資糧,一界一時可無多佛,多界多佛何理能遮?故無邊界中有無邊佛現。若唯一佛,設住一劫時,尚不遍為一世界佛事,況同人壽能益無邊。然諸有情居無邊界,時處根性差別無邊,佛應遍觀此有情類。如是時處應見世尊,佛便應機現通說法,令其過失未生不生,諸有已生能令斷滅,令其功德未生得生,諸有已生能令圓滿。如何一佛此事頓成?是故同時定有多佛。然彼所引,無處無位非前非後有二如來出於世等。應共思擇,此言為說一界多界?若說多界,則轉輪王餘世界中亦應非有,以說如佛遮俱生故。若許輪王餘界別有,如何不許別界佛耶?佛出世間具吉祥福,多界多佛何過而遮?謂多界中諸佛俱現,便能饒益無量有情,令得增上生及決定勝道。若爾,何故一世界中無二如來俱時出現?以無用故。謂一界中一佛,足能饒益一切。又願力故,謂諸如來為菩薩時先發誓願:願我當在無救無依盲闇界中成等正覺,利益安樂一切有情,為救為依為眼為導。又令敬重故,謂一界中唯有一如來便深敬重。又令速行故,謂令如是知一切智尊甚為難遇,彼所立教應速修行,勿般涅槃或往餘處,便令我等無救無依。故一界中無二佛現。如是所說四種輪王,威定諸方亦有差別。謂金輪者,諸小國王各自來迎作如是請:我等國土寬廣豐饒,安隱富樂多諸人眾。唯願天尊親垂教勅,我等皆是天尊翼從。若銀輪王自往彼土,威嚴近至彼方臣伏。若銅輪王至彼國已,宣威競德彼方推勝。若鐵輪王亦至彼國,現威列陣剋勝便止。一切輪王皆無傷害,令伏得勝已,各安其所居,勸化令修十善業道,故輪王死定得生天。經說輪王出現於世,便有七寶出現世間。其七者何?一者輪寶、二者象寶、三者馬寶、四者珠寶、五者女寶、六者主藏臣寶、七者主兵臣寶。象等五寶有情數攝,如何他業生他有情,非他有情從他業起?然由先造互相屬業,於中若一稟自業生,餘亦俱時乘自業起。如是所說諸轉輪王,非唯有七寶與餘王別,亦有三十二大士相殊。若爾,輪王與佛何異?佛大士相處正明圓,王相不然,故有差別。劫初人眾為有王無?頌曰:

〔頌·正96 T29 0065b16〕   劫初如色天,後漸增貪味,
  由墮貯賊起,為防雇守田。
論曰:劫初時人皆如色界,故契經說:劫初時人有色意成,支體圓滿諸根無缺,形色端嚴身帶光明,騰空自在飲食喜樂長壽久住。有如是類地味漸生,其味甘美其香欝馥。時有一人稟性耽味,嗅香起愛取甞便食,餘人隨學競取食之。爾時方名初受段食。資段食故身漸堅重,光明隱沒黑闇便生,日月眾星從茲出現。由漸耽味地味便隱,從斯復有地皮餅生。競耽食之,地餅復隱,爾時復有林藤出現。競耽食故,林藤復隱,有非耕種香稻自生,眾共取之以充所食。此食麁故,殘穢在身,為欲蠲除便生二道,因斯遂有男女根生。由二根殊形相亦異,宿習力故便相瞻視,因此遂生非理作意,欲貪鬼魅惑亂身心,失意猖狂行非梵行。人中欲鬼初發此時。爾時諸人隨食早晚隨取香稻無所貯積,後時有人稟性嬾惰,長取香稻貯擬後食,餘人隨學漸多停貯。由此於稻生我所心,各縱貪情多收無厭,故隨收處無復再生,遂共分田慮防遠盡。於己田分生悋護心,於他分田有懷侵奪,劫盜過起始於此時。為欲遮防共聚詳議,銓量眾內一有德人,各以所收六分之一,雇令防護封為田主,因斯故立剎帝利名。大眾欽承恩流率土,故復名大三末多王,自後諸王此王為首。時人或有情厭居家,樂在空閑精修戒行,因斯故得婆羅門名。後時有王貪悋財物,不能均給國土人民,故貧匱人多行賊事。王為禁止行輕重罰,為殺害業始於此時。時有罪人心怖刑罰,覆藏其過異想發言,虛誑語生此時為首。於劫減位有小三災。其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正97 T29 0065c21〕   業道增壽減,至十三災現,
  刀疾飢如次,七日月年止。
論曰:從諸有情起虛誑語,諸惡業道後後轉增,故此洲人壽量漸減,乃至極十小三災現。故諸災患二法為本:一耽美食、二性嬾惰。此小三災中劫末起。三災者,一刀兵、二疾疫、三飢饉。謂中劫末十歲時,人為非法貪染污相續,不平等愛映蔽其心,邪法縈纏瞋毒增上,相見便起猛利害心。如今獵師見野禽獸,隨手所執皆成利刀,各逞兇狂互相殘害。又中劫末十歲時人,由具如前諸過失故,非人吐毒疾疫流行,遇輒命終難可救療。又中劫末十歲時人,亦具如前諸過失故,天龍忿責不降甘雨,由是世間久遭飢饉,既無支濟多分命終。是故說言,由飢饉故便有聚集白骨運籌。由二種因名有聚集:一人聚集,謂彼時人由極飢羸聚集而死。二種聚集,謂彼時人為益後人,輟其所食置於小篋擬為種子。故飢饉時名有聚集。言有白骨亦由二因:一彼時人身形枯燥,命終未久白骨便現。二彼時人飢饉所逼,聚集白骨煎汁飲之。有運籌言亦二因故,一由糧少行籌食之,謂一家中從長至幼,隨籌至日得少麁飡。二謂以籌挑故場蘊,得少穀粒多用水煎,分共飲之以濟餘命。然有至教說治彼方,謂若有能一晝一夜持不殺戒,於未來生決定不逢刀兵災起。若能以一訶梨怛雞,起殷淨心奉施僧眾,於當來世決定不逢疾疫災起。若有能以一摶之食,起殷淨心奉施僧眾,於當來世決定不逢飢饉災起。此三災起各經幾時?刀兵災起極唯七日,疾疫災起七月七日,飢饉七年七月七日,度此便止。人壽漸增,東西二洲有似災起,謂瞋增盛身力羸劣,數加飢渴,北洲總無。前說火災焚燒世界,餘災亦爾,如應當知。何者為餘?今當具辯。頌曰:

〔頌·正98·正99 T29 0066a28〕   三災火水風,上三定為頂,
  如次內災等,四無不動故,
  然彼器非常,情俱生滅故,
  要七火一水,七水火後風。
論曰:此大三災逼有情類,令捨下地集上天中。初火災興由七日現,次水災起由雨霖淫,後風災生由風相擊。此三災力壞器世間,乃至極微亦無餘在。一類外道執極微常,彼謂爾時餘極微在。何緣彼執猶有餘極微?勿後麁事生無種子故。豈不前說,由諸有情業所生風能為種子。或此即以前災頂風為緣、引生風為種子。又化地部契經中言:風從他方飄種來此。雖爾,不許芽等生時是種等因親所引起。若爾,芽等從何而生?從自分生。如是自分復從自分,展轉乃至最細有分從極微生。於芽等生中,種等有何力?除能引集芽等極微,種等更無生芽等力。何緣定作如是執耶?從異類生定不應理。不應何理?應無定故。功能定故,無不定失。如聲熟變等,從異類定生。德法有殊,實法不爾。現見實法唯從同類生,如藤生枝及縷生衣等。此非應理,非理者何?引不極成為能立故。今此所引何不極成?非許藤枝縷衣別故。即藤縷合,安布不同得枝衣名,如蟻行等。云何知爾?一縷合中曾不得衣,唯得縷故。有誰為障令不得衣?若一縷中無全衣轉,則應一縷上有衣分無衣。應許全衣唯集諸分,非更別有有分名衣。又如何知衣分異縷?若謂衣要待多所依合,於唯多經合應亦得衣。或應畢竟無得衣理,中及餘邊不對根故。若謂漸次皆可對根,則應眼身唯得諸分,不應說彼得有分衣故,即於諸分漸次了別,總起有分覺,如旋火輪。謂若離縷異色類業,衣色等三不可得故。若錦衣上色等屬衣,則應許實從異類起,一一縷色等無種種異故。或於一分無異色等,邊應不見衣,由彼顯衣故。或即彼分應見異色等,以衣必有異色等相故。彼許有分體唯是一,而有種種色類業殊,審有如斯甚為靈異。又於一火光明界中,遠近不同燒照有異,觸色差別應不得成。各別極微雖越根境,而共聚集可現根證,如彼所宗合能生果,或如眼等合能發識。又如瞖目視散髮時,若多相隣彼則能見,一一遠住便無見能。極微對根理亦應爾。又即於色等,立極微名故。色等壞時極微亦壞,極微實攝,色等德收,異體不應定俱時滅。此二體別,理必不然。以審觀時非離色等有別地等,故非體別。又彼宗中自許地等眼身所取,寧異色觸?又燒毛㲲紅花等時,彼覺則無,故毛等覺但緣色等差別而起,熟變生時形量等故。猶如行伍記識瓶盆,若不觀形不記識故。誰當採錄愚類狂言?故對彼宗廣諍應止。此三災頂為在何處?第二靜慮為火災頂,此下為火所焚燒故。第三靜慮為水災頂,此下為水所浸爛故。第四靜慮為風災頂,此下為風所飄散故。隨何災上,名彼災頂。何緣下三定遭火水風災?初二三定中,內災等彼故。謂初靜慮尋伺為內災,能燒惱心等,外火災故。第二靜慮喜受為內災,與輕安俱潤,身如水故,遍身麁重由此皆除故,經說苦根第二靜慮滅。第三靜慮動息為內災,息亦是風等,外風災故。若入此靜慮,有如是內災,生此靜慮時,遭是外災壞。何緣不立地亦為災?以器世間即是地故,但可火等與地相違,不可說言地還違地。第四靜慮何為外災?彼無外災,離內災故。由此佛說彼名不動,內外三災所不及故。有說:彼地有淨居天故,彼不遭諸災所壞。由彼不可生無色天,亦復不應更往餘處。若爾,彼地器應是常。不爾,與有情俱生俱滅故。謂彼天處無總地形,但如眾星居處各別。有情於彼生時死時,所住天宮隨起隨滅,是故彼器體亦非常。所說三災云何次第?要先無間起七火災,其次定應一水災起。此後無間復七火災,度七火災還有一水,如是乃至滿七水災。復七火災後風災起,如是總有八七火災、一七水災,一風災起。何緣如是?由彼有情所修定因於上漸勝,故感身壽其量漸長,由是所居亦漸久住。由此善釋《施設足》文遍淨天壽六十四劫。

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

〔承前起問〕兩把尺已經用過了,它們的最小刻度是什麼

論(承前):前面已經用「踰繕那」(一種長度單位,音譯詞,舊譯作『由旬』)等等,分辨了器世間(山河大地、日月天宮這些容納有情的環境)以及有情身量的大小差別;又用「年」等等,分辨了各處壽命長短的不同。這兩把尺——一把量空間、一把量時間——它們各自的『刻度到底能小到什麼地步』,前面都還沒有說,現在應該說了。

再者,這兩種量的建立,沒有一樣不是依著『名稱』而成立的(沒有名字,就無從說某某量)。所以空間量、時間量這兩者,加上「名」這第三者,它們的極少之量都還未曾詳說;如今應當先辨明這三種極少之量。頌說:


〔正84後半〕三種極少——色的極少、名的極少、時的極少

:極微是色法的極少,一個字是名的極少,一剎那是時間的極少。

:把種種色法一層一層分析下去,分析到不能再分,就是「一極微」;所以『一個極微』就是色法的極少單位。照同樣的辦法,把種種名稱與時間也分析下去,分析到「一字」與「一剎那」,就是名與時的極少單位。

所謂『一個字的名』是什麼?就像說一個「瞿」字(單獨一個字就能作名,這就是名的最小者)。

那麼,什麼叫作「一剎那」的量呢?論給了兩個說法:一是『眾多條件湊合起來,一個法剛剛獲得它自身存在的那一瞬』;二是『若有正在移動的東西,它移過一個極微那麼長的距離,這一段就是一剎那』。此外,對法諸師(專治阿毘達磨的論師們)另有一個譬喻的說法:像一個壯健的人快速彈一下手指,這一彈指的時間裡就經過了六十五個剎那——這樣算出來的,就叫作一剎那的量。

三種極少已經知道了;那麼前面所說的空間量與時間量,它們整套的刻度又是怎樣的呢?現在且先辨明前一種,也就是踰繕那這一系的長度量。頌說:


〔正85·正86〕長度量的全表——從極微到踰繕那,一路七倍遞增

:極微、微、金塵、水塵,兔毛塵、羊毛塵、牛毛塵、隙遊塵,蟣、虱、穬麥、指節——從前一級到後一級,每一級都是七倍地增上去。二十四個指頭橫排是一「肘」,四肘是一「弓」的長度,五百弓是一俱盧舍;八個俱盧舍,就是一踰繕那。

:這一串以「極微」為最初、以「指節」為最末,要知道後一級對前一級一律是七倍地增加。也就是說:七個極微合成一「微」的量;把「微」累積到七個,成為一個「金塵」;七個金塵,成為「水塵」的量;水塵累積到七個,成為一個「兔毛塵」;七個兔毛塵,成為「羊毛塵」的量;羊毛塵累積七個,成為一個「牛毛塵」;七個牛毛塵,成為「隙遊塵」的量(就是從窗隙射進來的光柱裡,肉眼可見的浮塵);七個隙遊塵成為一「蟣」(蟣是虱子的卵);七蟣成為一「虱」;七虱成為一「穬麥」(一種帶芒的麥粒);七麥成為一「指節」(一節指骨的長度)。

到這裡七倍遞增就結束了:三個指節合為一「指」——這一步是三倍,不是七倍。因為指節與指的關係是世間人人都清楚的常識,所以頌文裡就不另外分別交代了。

再往上是尋常的丈量單位:二十四個指頭橫著排開就是一「肘」;四肘豎著累起來就是一「弓」,也叫作「尋」;五百弓豎著累起來就是一「俱盧舍」——一俱盧舍大約就是從村落走到阿練若(僧眾修行的寂靜處,離村不遠不近的林野)中間那一段路的長度。八個俱盧舍,就說成一「踰繕那」。

長度這一套已經說完了,現在該辨明後一種——年等等的時間量了。頌說:


〔正87·正88〕時間量的全表——從剎那到年,以及一年裡少掉的六個夜

:一百二十個剎那,是一「怛剎那」的量;六十個怛剎那,是一「臘縛」;三十個臘縛,是一「須臾」;三十個須臾,是一晝夜;三十個晝夜是一個月;十二個月為一年;一年之中有一半的月份要減夜。

:剎那一百二十個為一怛剎那;六十個怛剎那為一臘縛;三十個臘縛為一「牟呼栗多」(就是須臾);三十個牟呼栗多為一晝夜。這一晝夜之中有時增、有時減、有時相等——增減指的是晝與夜彼此的消長,總量始終是三十個牟呼栗多:有時夜長晝短(此方之冬至),有時晝長夜短(此方之夏至),有時晝夜均平(此方之春分、秋分)。三十個晝夜為一個月,總共十二個月為一年。

一年之中又分作三「際」(三個季節段落),就是寒際、熱際、雨際,各佔四個月。十二個月當中,有六個月要「減夜」(那六個月的夜比常數短,等於每月少算一夜);所以整整一年裡,夜總共減去六。為什麼是這樣算的呢?所以有一首舊頌這樣說:

引頌:在寒、熱、雨這三際當中,每一際過了一個半月之後,於剩下的那半個月裡,有智慧的人便知道要減夜了。

論(續):從剎那一路辨到年,這樣就說完了。接下來時間要拉長到「劫」——各種劫的量並不相同,現在就依次來辨明。頌說:


〔正89–92〕四種劫——壞劫、成劫、中劫、大劫

:應知劫有四種,就是壞劫、成劫、中劫、大劫。壞劫,從地獄不再有新生的有情起算,直到外面的器世間全部毀盡為止。成劫,從風輪生起算,直到地獄裡最初有有情出生為止。中劫,是從人壽無量歲減到只剩十歲為第一個;其後有十八個一增一減的;最後一個是增到八萬歲為止。這樣『成了之後安住』的階段,就叫作中間的二十劫。成劫、壞劫、壞了以後的空劫,它們的時間量都與住劫相等。八十個中劫合成一個大劫;而成佛要經三個『大劫的無數』。

〔壞劫〕 所謂「壞劫」,是說從地獄裡的有情不再有新生者開始,一直到外面的器世間全部毀盡為止。「壞」有兩種分法:一種分法是『趣壞』與『界壞』(依五趣說毀壞、依三界說毀壞);另一種分法是『有情壞』與『外器壞』(先毀有情世間,後毀器世間)。

這個世間先經過二十個中劫的『住』,此後又有相等的二十個中劫,壞劫就到了。什麼時候算壞劫的開始呢?當地獄的有情命終之後不再有新的有情生進去,這就是壞劫之始;一直到地獄裡再沒有一個有情,那時候就叫作『地獄已壞』。

那些造了必定要在地獄受報之業的有情怎麼辦呢?由業力牽引,把他們安置到別的世界的地獄裡去受。由這一點,就可以類推畜生道與餓鬼道也是這樣毀壞的。不過牠們各自是先毀在本處住的那一批;至於和人天雜居的那些(例如人間的畜生、鬼),就跟著人天一起毀壞。

再說人趣。什麼時候人趣毀壞呢?當這個贍部洲(我們所住的南洲)裡有一個人,沒有老師教而自然而然地證得了初靜慮(初禪),從定中出來便唱出這樣的話:『離生喜樂,甚樂甚靜』(遠離欲界而生的喜樂,太快樂了、太寂靜了)。其他人聽了,也都跟著入定;命終之後,一起生到梵世(初禪天)裡去。這樣一直到本洲的有情全部走光,就叫作『贍部洲人已壞』。東勝身洲與西牛貨洲,照這個例子說即可。至於北俱盧洲,那裡的人壽盡之後是生到欲界天去的——因為北洲人沒有能力入定離欲。一直到人趣裡再沒有一個有情,那時候就叫作『人趣已壞』。

再說天趣。什麼時候天趣毀壞呢?當四大王眾天裡有某一位,自然而然地證得初靜慮,乃至一同生到梵世中去;等到那一層天的有情全部走光,就叫作『大王眾天已壞』。其餘的五層欲界天(三十三天、夜摩、覩史多、樂變化、他化自在),照這個例子說即可。一直到欲界裡再沒有一個有情,就叫作『欲界之中有情已壞』。

再往上。什麼時候梵世毀壞呢?當梵世裡有某一位有情,沒有老師教而自然而然地證得第二靜慮,從那個定出來便唱出這樣的話:『定生喜樂,甚樂甚靜』(由定而生的喜樂,太快樂了、太寂靜了)。其餘的天眾聽了,也都入那個定;命終之後一起生到極光淨天(二禪最上一層)。這樣一直到梵世中的有情全部走光——這就叫作『有情世間已經壞了』,只剩下器世間空空曠曠地擺在那裡。

〔器世間之毀〕 接著,其餘十方世界的一切有情,凡是感得這一個三千大千世界的業都用盡了,於是這裡漸漸出現七個日輪:眾海乾涸、群山洞然起火,洲渚(陸地島嶼)與底下的風輪、水輪、金輪三層都一併被焚燒,狂風吹著猛烈的火焰上燒天宮,一直燒到梵宮,連灰燼都不留。

要注意:是本地的火焰燒本地的宮殿,並不是別一地的災能毀壞另一地——之所以說『下面的火被風一飄就焚燒上地』,是就『相互引發』這一層而說的,意思是欲界的火猛焰上升,作為條件而引生色界的火焰(並非欲界的火真燒到色界去)。其餘的水災、風災也是這樣,照著這個道理去理解就可以。

從地獄開始逐層減損,一直到器世間毀盡,總名為「壞劫」。

〔成劫〕 所謂「成劫」,是說從風輪生起,一直到地獄裡開始有有情出生為止。這個世間被災所壞之後,有二十個中劫只是一片虛空;過了這麼長的時間之後,又應當有相等的二十個中劫,成劫就到了。

由一切有情共同業力的增上,虛空中漸漸有極細的風生起,這就是器世間將要形成的前兆。風漸漸強盛,於是照前面(子4)所說的樣子成立風輪、水輪、金輪等等;不過先成立的是大梵王宮,一直到夜摩天宮(空居天由上而下先成),然後才起風輪等等(地居的部分後成)——這就叫作『外面的器世間已經成立』。

接著是有情世間。最初有一位有情從極光淨天命終,生到大梵天處,作大梵王。此後其餘有情也從那裡命終,有的生為梵輔天、有的生為梵眾天、有的生到他化自在天宮。就這樣一層一層往下生,一直生到人趣的北俱盧洲、西牛貨洲、東勝身洲、南贍部洲,然後才生餓鬼、畜生、地獄。法則本來就是如此:最後毀壞的,一定是最先形成的(反過來說,最先毀壞的地獄,是最後才形成的)。

如果最初有一位有情生到無間地獄,就應當知道二十個中劫的成劫已經圓滿了。此後又有二十個中劫,名為『成了之後安住』,依次而起——也就是說,從風生起而造出器世間開始,一直到後來有情漸漸安住為止。

〔中劫〕 這個贍部洲的人壽,起初經歷極長而不可計量的時間;到了住劫之初,壽命才開始漸漸減少。從無量歲減到最低的十歲,這就名為第一個住中劫。此後的十八個中劫,每一個都有增也有減:從十歲增到八萬歲,再從八萬歲減到十歲,這樣才名為第二個中劫;其後的十七個,照例都是如此。在這十八個之後,再從十歲增到最高的八萬歲,就名為第二十劫。

要記住兩個上下限:一切劫的增,不會超過八萬歲;一切劫的減,最低只到十歲。中間十八個劫是一增一減,時間量恰好相等;而最初的那一劫只有減、最後的那一劫只有增,所以這二十個劫的時量全都相等。這一整段總名為「成已住劫」。

至於其餘的成劫、壞劫、以及壞了以後的空劫,它們並沒有像住劫那樣的『增減二十階』的差別;然而由於時間量與住劫相同,所以也比照住劫,各自算成二十個中劫。成劫之中,最初的一個劫是生起器世間,後面的十九個劫是有情漸漸來住;壞劫之中,最後的一個劫是毀減器世間,前面的十九個劫是有情漸漸捨離。

這樣,所說的成、住、壞、空四段,各是二十個中劫,累積起來共八十個;這八十個中劫合起來,就成一個「大劫」的量。

〔劫的體性〕 那麼劫這個東西的體性是什麼呢?答:只是五蘊(色、受、想、行、識——劫不是另有一物,只是身心諸法在時間上的一段相續)。

〔三劫阿僧企耶〕 經中說,要經過『三劫阿僧企耶』(三個無數大劫)精進修行,才能成佛。在前面所說的四種劫當中,是累積哪一種劫才成為三個無數呢?答:是把前面所說的「大劫」累積成十、成百、成千,乃至累積成三個無數。

既然叫作「無數」,為什麼又說有「三」個?答:所謂『無數』二字,並不是顯示『不能數』的意思。《解脫經》說在六十個數位當中,「阿僧企耶」是其中的一個數位(是一個確定的位數之名,不是『數不出來』)。

那六十個數位是怎麼數的呢?如那部經所說:有一個沒有剩餘的數,最初為一;十個一為十、十個十為百、十個百為千、十個千為萬、十個萬為一「洛叉」、十個「洛叉」為一「度洛叉」、十個「度洛叉」為一「俱胝」、十個「俱胝」為一「末陀」、十個「末陀」為一「阿庾多」、十個「阿庾多」為一「大阿庾多」、十個「大阿庾多」為一「那庾多」、十個「那庾多」為一「大那庾多」、十個「大那庾多」為一「鉢羅庾多」、十個「鉢羅庾多」為一「大鉢羅庾多」、十個「大鉢羅庾多」為一「矜羯羅」、十個「矜羯羅」為一「大矜羯羅」、十個「大矜羯羅」為一「頻跋羅」、十個「頻跋羅」為一「大頻跋羅」、十個「大頻跋羅」為一「阿芻婆」、十個「阿芻婆」為一「大阿芻婆」、十個「大阿芻婆」為一「毘婆訶」、十個「毘婆訶」為一「大毘婆訶」、十個「大毘婆訶」為一「嗢蹭伽」、十個「嗢蹭伽」為一「大嗢蹭伽」、十個「大嗢蹭伽」為一「婆喝那」、十個「婆喝那」為一「大婆喝那」、十個「大婆喝那」為一「地致婆」、十個「地致婆」為一「大地致婆」、十個「大地致婆」為一「醯都」、十個「醯都」為一「大醯都」、十個「大醯都」為一「羯臘婆」、十個「羯臘婆」為一「大羯臘婆」、十個「大羯臘婆」為一「印達羅」、十個「印達羅」為一「大印達羅」、十個「大印達羅」為一「三磨鉢耽」、十個「三磨鉢耽」為一「大三磨鉢耽」、十個「大三磨鉢耽」為一「揭底」、十個「揭底」為一「大揭底」、十個「大揭底」為一「拈筏羅闍」、十個「拈筏羅闍」為一「大拈筏羅闍」、十個「大拈筏羅闍」為一「姥達羅」、十個「姥達羅」為一「大姥達羅」、十個「大姥達羅」為一「跋藍」、十個「跋藍」為一「大跋藍」、十個「大跋藍」為一「珊若」、十個「珊若」為一「大珊若」、十個「大珊若」為一「毘步多」、十個「毘步多」為一「大毘步多」、十個「大毘步多」為一「跋邏攙」、十個「跋邏攙」為一「大跋邏攙」、十個「大跋邏攙」為一「阿僧企耶」。

不過在這一套數位裡,後面有八個已經失傳忘記了(所以現存的只到第五十二位)。若是把大劫一直數到這個數位上的阿僧企耶,就名為『一個劫無數』。這個劫無數再累積到三,經中就說為『三劫無數』。所以並不是算不出來、數不清楚,才說為三劫無數(而是這個位數本身就叫作無數)。

〔何以要發長時之願〕 有人問:菩薩為什麼要發下長時間的誓願、精進修行,才期望佛果呢(何不求快)?反過來問:又為什麼不許他發長時之願來修呢?

答:無上菩提極難獲得,不是靠少量的願與行就有可能成就的。菩薩必須經過三個無數劫,修集廣大的福德資糧與智慧資糧、修六波羅蜜多(布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、靜慮、般若),經過許許多多的苦行,才證得無上正等菩提;所以一定應當發下長時之願。

又問:若是用其餘的方便也能得到涅槃(如聲聞速證),何必為了菩提而長久地修那麼多苦行?

答:因為要利樂一切有情,所以才求菩提、發長時之願。他心裡是這樣想的:『怎樣才能使我具備廣大的能力,在痛苦的洪流當中救濟一切含識?』因此寧可捨掉(速取涅槃的)那條路,而求無上菩提。

又問:救濟別的有情,對自己有什麼好處?

答:菩薩救濟眾生,正是滿足了自己的悲心;所以『濟他』本身就是自己的利益(不必另求一個好處)。

又問:誰會相信菩薩有這樣的事?

答:對於那種只想潤益自己、沒有大慈悲的人來說,這件事確實難信;但對於那種無心潤益自己、卻有大慈悲的人來說,這件事並不難信。就像世上確實有些人長期串習了沒有哀愍的心,即使對自己毫無好處,也樂於損害他人——這是大家都看得到的。同樣地,菩薩長期串習慈悲,即使對自己沒有利益,也樂於利益他人,為什麼不能相信呢?

再者,就像有情由於反覆串習的力量,對於本無我的諸行不能了知它只是有為法,執著它是「我」而生起愛著,並且因此甘心背負種種苦——這也是有智慧的人都看得到的。同樣地,菩薩由於反覆串習的力量,捨掉了愛自己的心而增長了愛他人的心,並且因此甘心背負種種苦,為什麼不能相信呢?

再者,由於種姓(根性類別)不同,才會生起這樣的志願:把他人的苦當作自己的苦、把他人的樂當作自己的樂,不把自己的苦樂當一回事;在他們看來,並沒有一種『利益他人以外另有的自我利益』。依著這個意思,所以有一首舊頌這樣說:

引頌:下等的士夫勤修種種方便,恒常只求自己一身的安樂;中等的士夫求滅除苦,因為他看出所謂的樂只是苦的所依,並非真樂;上等的士夫則恒常勤求——寧可自己受苦而使他人安樂,並且要使他人的苦永遠滅盡,因為他把他人當成了自己。


〔正93〕佛與獨覺出現在什麼時候

論(承前起問):劫量的種種差別已經辨明了。那麼,諸佛與獨覺出現在世間,是在劫增的時候呢,還是在劫減的階段?頌說:

:從八萬歲減下來直到一百歲之間,諸佛出現於世間;獨覺則在劫增、劫減兩個階段都可以出現;其中麟角喻獨覺,要修一百大劫。

:從這個贍部洲的人壽八萬歲起,漸漸減到最低的一百歲,在這一段中間,諸佛才出現。

為什麼在劫增的階段沒有佛出世呢?因為那時有情的快樂正在增長,很難教他們生起厭離之心。

為什麼減到一百歲以下也沒有佛出世呢?因為五濁極度增盛,難以教化。所謂五濁,就是:一壽濁、二劫濁、三煩惱濁、四見濁、五有情濁。當劫減將要到末尾時,壽命等等都變得鄙劣低下,像渣滓污穢一樣,所以叫作「濁」。

這五濁各損害什麼?由前面兩濁(壽濁、劫濁),依其次第,壽命與生活資具極度地被損減。由中間兩濁(煩惱濁、見濁),善品被損減——煩惱濁使人耽著欲樂,見濁使人自苦其身修無益苦行;或者說,一個損在家人的善、一個損出家人的善。由最後一濁(有情濁),損害自身,也就是壞了自身的身量、色力、憶念、智慧、勤勇以及無病。

〔獨覺〕 獨覺出現則通於劫增與劫減兩段。然而獨覺有兩種不同:一是「部行」(成群結隊的),二是「麟角喻」(像麒麟只有一隻角,比喻獨來獨往的)。

部行獨覺原先是聲聞,得到勝果的時候轉名為『獨勝』。另有一種說法:他們原先是異生(凡夫),曾經修過聲聞的順決擇分(見道前的加行善根),如今自己證道而得獨勝之名。這一說的根據,是《本事》中所說的一個故事:有一座山上,總共住著五百位修苦行的外道仙人。有一隻獼猴曾經和一位獨覺住得很近,看熟了那位獨覺的威儀;後來牠輾轉遊行到了那些外道仙人那裡,就把先前看見的獨覺威儀表演出來。那些仙人看見了,都生起敬慕之心,不久之後全都證得了獨覺菩提。——若說他們原先已是聖人(前一說),就不應該還在修外道苦行了(所以有這第二說)。

至於麟角喻獨覺,是說一定獨居的。兩種獨覺當中,麟角喻這一種,要經過一百大劫修集菩提資糧,然後才成為麟角喻獨覺。

〔獨覺何以不化他〕 所謂「獨覺」,是說在現在這一生中,不必稟受他人的教導而唯獨自己悟道;因為他能夠調伏自己,卻不調伏他人。

那麼,為什麼說獨覺不調伏他人呢?並不是他沒有能力演說正法——因為他也得到了無礙解(辯才自在);而且他能憶念過去世所聽聞的、諸佛所宣說的聖教義理。也不可以說他沒有慈悲——因為他為了攝受有情,也會現神通。也不可以說當時沒有堪受法的根機——因為那時的有情也有能力生起世間離欲的對治道。

那到底是為什麼?雖然上面這些道理都在,但由於他宿世的串習,對於說法這件事少有欣樂與勝解,沒有『要說』的希望。又因為他知道有情難以接受深法——眾生順著生死之流已經太久,很難叫他們逆流而上。又因為他要避開攝受徒眾這件事,害怕喧鬧雜亂,所以不為他人宣說正法。


〔正94·正95〕轉輪王——什麼時候出、有幾種、能不能同時有兩位、以什麼威勢、有什麼相

論(承前起問):轉輪王出世是在什麼時候?有幾種?可以有幾位同時?以什麼威勢降伏四方?身上有什麼相?頌說:

:轉輪王出現在人壽八萬歲以上的時候,分金輪、銀輪、銅輪、鐵輪四種,依次統領一洲、二洲、三洲、四洲(金四、銀三、銅二、鐵一,與輪的次第相逆);他和佛一樣,不會有兩位同時出世。四王的降伏方式不同:金輪王是他方自來迎請,銀輪王是自己前往,銅輪王是較量威德,鐵輪王是列陣得勝而止——但都不加傷害。輪王雖有三十二相,卻不像佛的相那樣『處所端正、明了、圓滿』,所以與佛不能相等。

〔出世之時〕 從這個贍部洲人壽無量歲,一直到八萬歲的這一段,才有轉輪王出生。等到減至八萬歲以下,有情的富樂與壽量都在損減、種種惡漸漸盛起來,已經不是大人(有大人相者)出生的器量了,所以就沒有輪王。

這位王之所以叫「轉輪王」,是因為他憑著輪寶的旋轉所到、應機導化,威勢降伏一切。

〔四種輪王〕 《施設足》論中說輪王有四種,是依金、銀、銅、鐵四種輪各別而分的。依其次第,金為最勝、銀為上、銅為中、鐵為下;而所王領的洲數則是相逆的——鐵輪王統領一洲,銅輪王統領二洲,銀輪王統領三洲,金輪王統領四洲。

契經就最勝的一種只說金輪,所以契經說:如果有一位王生在剎帝利種姓、繼承了灌頂之位,在十五日受齋戒的時候,沐浴頭與身、受持殊勝的齋戒,登上高臺殿堂、臣僚環侍左右,這時東方忽然有金輪寶出現——那輪有一千根輻條,轂與輞(車輪的中心與外圈)具足,眾相圓滿潔淨,像巧匠做成的一樣,舒放美妙的光明而來,應於王所。那麼這位王必定就是轉金輪王。其餘轉銀、銅、鐵輪的王,也照這個樣子去理解。

〔輪王與佛皆無二俱生〕 輪王和佛一樣,不會有兩位同時出生。所以契經說:沒有這樣的處所、沒有這樣的地位,可以不分前後而有兩位如來、應、正等覺同時出現於世;有的只是『一個時處唯有一位如來』。就像說如來如此,輪王也是如此。

〔一界唯一佛,還是十方唯一佛〕 這裡應當仔細思擇:契經所說的『唯一』,是就一個三千大千世界而說,還是就一切世界而說?

有一派說:其餘的世界必定沒有佛出生。為什麼?因為不應當說薄伽梵(世尊)的功能有所障礙——唯獨一位世尊便能普遍在十方教化。如果說有某一處,這位佛在那裡沒有教化的能力,那麼其餘各處也應當如此(豈不是處處都不能教化了)。

他們還舉一段教證:世尊告訴舍利子說:假設有人來到你這裡,問你『在此刻,可有哪位梵志、沙門與喬答摩氏(世尊的姓)平等平等地證得無上覺嗎』,你得到這個問題應當怎麼回答?當時舍利子回答世尊說:我得到這個問題會這樣答——此刻並沒有哪位梵志、沙門證得無上菩提而與我世尊相等。之所以這樣說,是因為我從世尊處親自聽聞、親自受持:沒有這樣的處所、沒有這樣的地位,可以不分前後而有兩位如來應正等覺出現於世;有的只是『一個時處唯有一位如來』。

有人反問:若是這樣,為什麼《梵王經》說『我如今在這三千大千諸世界中得自在轉』(只說三千大千,豈不是佛的範圍有限)?答:那句話另有密意。密意是什麼?就是:若世尊不起加行(不特別作意),便只觀這三千大千;若世尊發起加行,那麼無邊的世界都是佛眼所及的境界。天耳通等等,照這個道理去理解就可以。

另有一派部師說:其餘的世界也另有佛出現於世間。為什麼?因為同時有許多菩薩都在修集菩提資糧;一個世界一個時候可以沒有多佛,但是多個世界有多佛,有什麼道理能遮止呢?所以無邊的世界中有無邊的佛出現。

他們還進一步論證:如果唯有一佛,那麼即使他住世一劫,尚且不能周遍地為一個世界作完佛事,何況以同於人壽的短暫壽命,去利益無邊的世界?然而諸有情居住在無邊的世界,時間、處所、根性的差別無邊無量,佛應當普遍觀察這些有情:在某某時、某某處應當見到世尊,佛便應著他們的根機現神通、說法,使他們的過失未生的不生、已生的能斷滅,使他們的功德未生的得生、已生的能圓滿。這樣的事,一位佛怎麼可能同時完成?所以同時必定有多佛。

至於前一派所引的『沒有處所地位可以不分前後有二如來出世』那一段,也應當共同思擇:這句話是就一個世界說,還是就多個世界說?如果是就多個世界說,那麼轉輪王在其餘世界中也應當沒有——因為經文正是拿『如佛』來遮止輪王的俱生的。既然承許輪王在別的世界另外可以有,為什麼不承許別的世界另外有佛呢?佛出世間具足吉祥與福德,多界有多佛有什麼過失而要遮止?多個世界中諸佛一齊出現,正好能饒益無量有情,使他們獲得增上生(人天善趣)與決定勝道(出世解脫)。

〔那麼一界為何無二佛〕 一佛家反難:若是這樣,為什麼一個世界之中不會有兩位如來同時出現?十方佛家答有四理:一是沒有必要——一個世界之中有一位佛,就足以饒益一切。二是願力的緣故——諸如來在作菩薩的時候先發過誓願:『願我當來在那沒有救、沒有依、盲闇的世界中成等正覺,利益安樂一切有情,為他們作救、作依、作眼、作導。』三是為了使人敬重——一個世界之中唯有一位如來,人們才會深深敬重。四是為了使人趕快修行——要讓人知道『一切智尊極難值遇』,他所立的教法應當趕快修行,不要等佛般涅槃了或往別處去了,才使我們無救無依。所以一個世界之中不會有兩位佛出現。

〔四王的威勢〕 前面所說的四種輪王,他們安定四方的威勢也有差別。金輪王是這樣的:諸小國王各自前來迎接,作這樣的請求——『我們的國土寬廣豐饒,安隱富樂、人口眾多,唯願天尊親自垂降教敕,我們都是天尊的隨從。』銀輪王則是自己前往那些國土,威嚴一到近處,那一方就臣伏了。銅輪王到了那個國家以後,要宣揚威勢、較量德望,那一方才推服他為勝。鐵輪王也到那個國家,要現出威勢、擺開陣勢,剋敵得勝之後便停止。

但是一切輪王都不加傷害:使對方降伏、自己得勝之後,就讓各方各自安居原處,並且勸化他們修十善業道;所以輪王死後必定得生天上。

〔七寶〕 經中說輪王出現於世,便有七寶出現世間。哪七種?一是輪寶、二是象寶、三是馬寶、四是珠寶、五是女寶、六是主藏臣寶(掌管財庫的大臣)、七是主兵臣寶(掌管軍事的大臣)。

有人問:象、馬、女、主藏臣、主兵臣這五寶都是有情所攝,怎麼可能由甲的業去生出乙這個有情?別的有情並不是從甲的業生起的呀。答:那是因為先前造業時彼此相屬(共業互相關聯);其中若有一位隨著自己的業而出生,其餘幾位也同時乘著各自的業而生起(並非甲的業直接造出乙)。

〔輪王與佛之異〕 前面所說的諸轉輪王,不只是有七寶與其餘的王不同,也另有三十二種大士相的殊勝。若是這樣,輪王與佛有什麼分別?答:佛的大士相『處所端正、明了、圓滿』,王的相就不是這樣了,所以兩者有差別。


〔正96〕劫初的人——從如色界天,到貪味、懶惰、貯積、盜賊,而後立王

論(承前起問):劫初的人們,究竟有王還是沒有王?頌說:

:劫初的人像色界天一樣;後來漸漸增長對地味的貪著;由於懶惰而起了貯積,由貯積而起了盜賊,為了防賊才雇人守田(王便由此而立)。

〔劫初之人〕 劫初的人都像色界天人一樣,所以契經說:劫初的人有色身而是『從意所生』(不由胎生),支體圓滿、諸根不缺,形色端正莊嚴、身上帶著光明,能騰空自在往來,以喜樂為食,壽命長久。

〔地味與段食之始〕 那時有一種「地味」漸漸生出來,味道甘美、香氣濃郁。有一個人生性貪著滋味,聞到香氣便起了愛心,取來嘗一嘗就吃了下去;其餘的人跟著學,爭相取食。從這時候起,才叫作『開始受用段食』(一口一口吃的粗食)。

因為靠段食滋養的緣故,身體漸漸變得堅硬沉重,原有的光明隱沒了,黑暗便生起來;日、月、眾星就從這時候出現(因為身光沒了,才需要外面的光)。

〔四番食物遞減〕 由於漸漸貪味,地味便隱沒了;接著又有「地皮餅」生出來。眾人又爭相貪食,地餅也隱沒了;這時又有「林藤」出現。爭相貪食的緣故,林藤又隱沒了;於是有不必耕種而自然生長的「香稻」,大家共同採取來充作食物。

〔男女根與非梵行之始〕 這種食物比較粗糙,殘餘的穢物留在身中;為了要排除它,便生出了二道(大小便道),因此就有了男根與女根。由於這兩種根不同,形相也就有了差異;由於宿世串習的力量,彼此便互相注視,因此生起了非理作意,欲貪像鬼魅一樣惑亂身心,使人失去正念、猖狂而行非梵行。人間的『欲鬼』就是從這時候開始發作的。

〔貯積與盜賊之始〕 那時候的人隨著早晚要吃就去取香稻,並不貯積。後來有人生性懶惰,一次多取香稻貯存起來,打算留著以後吃;其餘的人跟著學,貯存的漸漸多了。

由此對稻子生起了『我所有』的心,各自放縱貪情、多多收取而不知足;因此凡是收割過的地方就不再重新生長。於是大家一起分田,各自防範著(怕稻子遠遠地被人取盡)。

有了自己那一分田,就生起吝惜守護的心;看到別人那一分田,就懷著侵奪的念頭——「劫盜」這一項過失就是從這時候開始的。

〔立王與剎帝利、婆羅門二名之始〕 為了要遮止防範這件事,大家聚在一起商議,衡量眾人之中選出一位有德的人,各自把所收的六分之一交給他,雇請他防護,封他為『田主』——「剎帝利」這個名稱就是這樣立起來的。大眾欽服承事,恩澤流布於全國土,所以又名為「大三末多王」(眾人共許之王);自此以後的諸王,都以這位王為第一。

那時候的人當中,也有厭離居家生活,喜歡住在空閑處精進修持戒行的,因此得到「婆羅門」這個名稱。

〔刑罰與虛誑語之始〕 後來有一位王貪吝財物,不能平均供給國土人民,因此貧困匱乏的人多去作賊。王為了禁止,就施行輕重不等的刑罰——「殺害」這一項業就是從這時候開始的。當時有犯罪的人心裡害怕刑罰,就隱瞞自己的過失、用另一套說詞發言——「虛誑語」就是從這時候起頭的。


〔正97〕小三災——刀兵、疾疫、飢饉

論(承前起問):在劫減的階段有小三災,它們的相貌是怎樣的?頌說:

:由於惡業道增長,人壽便減少,減到十歲時三災就出現了;刀兵、疾疫、飢饉依次而來,各經七日、七月、七年才停止。

〔災之因〕 從諸有情興起虛誑語開始,種種惡業道一層層地增長,所以這個洲的人壽逐漸減少,一直減到最低的十歲,小三災就出現了。所以這些災患是以兩件事為根本的:一是耽著美食,二是生性懶惰(前面劫初一節的貪味與懶惰,正是這裡的根)。這個小三災是在中劫的末尾才起的。所謂三災,就是:一刀兵、二疾疫、三飢饉。

〔刀兵災〕 也就是說:在中劫末十歲的時候,人們被非法的貪染污了相續之心,不平等的愛映蔽了他們的心,邪法纏繞、瞋毒增上,彼此一見面便生起猛利的加害之心——就像現在的獵人看見野獸一樣。這時候他們隨手所拿的東西都變成利刀,各自逞其兇狂互相殘害。

〔疾疫災〕 又在中劫末十歲的時候,人們由於具有前面所說的種種過失,非人(鬼神一類)吐出毒氣,疾疫流行,遇上了就命終,很難救治。

〔飢饉災〕 又在中劫末十歲的時候,人們也具有前面所說的種種過失,天龍發怒譴責而不降甘雨,因此世間長久遭受飢饉,既沒有支撐接濟,大多數人便命終了。

〔飢饉三名之釋〕 所以說『由於飢饉的緣故,便有「聚集」「白骨」「運籌」』。

為什麼叫「聚集」?有兩種因:一是人的聚集——那時候的人因為極度飢餓瘦弱,聚在一起而死。二是種子的聚集——那時候的人為了利益後人,省下自己所吃的糧食放在小箱子裡,準備留作種子。所以飢饉的時候名為『有聚集』。

為什麼叫「白骨」?也有兩種因:一是那時候的人身形枯乾,命終沒多久白骨便顯露出來。二是那時候的人被飢饉所逼,把白骨聚集起來煎成汁來喝。

為什麼叫「運籌」?也有兩種因:一是由於糧食太少,要行籌(用竹籤排班)才有得吃——一家之中從年長的到年幼的,依著籌輪到那一天,才分得少許粗飯。二是拿籌去挑撥從前打穀場上積存的舊蘊(陳年殘穀),挑得少許穀粒,多加水煎煮,大家分著喝,用來救濟殘餘的性命。

〔對治之法〕 然而有可靠的聖教說了對治這三災的方法:如果有人能夠一晝一夜持不殺生戒,在未來生中決定不會遇上刀兵災起。如果能夠拿一顆訶梨怛雞(訶子,一種藥果),以殷重清淨的心奉施僧眾,在當來世決定不會遇上疾疫災起。如果能夠拿一摶食(一團食物),以殷重清淨的心奉施僧眾,在當來世決定不會遇上飢饉災起。

〔三災各經多久〕 這三災各自要經歷多久?刀兵災起,最多只有七日;疾疫災起,是七個月零七日;飢饉災,是七年七個月零七日;過了這個時限便停止了。

〔他洲之相〕 停止之後人壽漸漸增長。東、西二洲也有類似的災起,就是瞋心增盛、身力羸弱、屢屢感到飢渴;至於北俱盧洲則完全沒有。

論(承前起問):前面說過火災焚燒世界,其餘的災也是這樣,照著道理去理解就是了。那麼其餘的是哪些?現在就具體地辨明。頌說:


〔正98·正99〕大三災——火、水、風,三定為頂

:大三災是火、水、風三種,以上面的三個靜慮天為各自的頂;這是因為那三個靜慮各有『與外災同類』的內災。第四靜慮沒有外災,所以叫作「不動」。然而第四靜慮的宮殿也不是常住的,因為它與有情一起生、一起滅。次第是:要七次火災之後才一次水災,滿七次水災之後,再七次火災,最後才起一次風災。

〔三災之起與所壞〕 這個大三災逼迫有情,使他們捨棄下地而聚集到上面的天中去。最初的火災興起,是由七個日輪出現;其次的水災生起,是由連綿的大雨;最後的風災發生,是由風的互相衝擊。這三災的力量毀壞器世間,一直到連極微也沒有剩下的。

〔外道執極微常之破〕 有一類外道執著極微是常住的,他們說那時候還有剩餘的極微在。為什麼他們要這樣執著?因為(他們認為)若不留下極微,後來的粗物生起就沒有種子了。

論主反問:前面不是說過嗎——由諸有情的業所生的風就能作種子。或者說,就以前一次災難末了的那股風為緣,所引生的風即是種子。又如化地部的契經中說:風從別的地方把種子吹來這裡。

外道說:即使如此,我們仍不承認芽等生起時,是種子等作為因而親自引生的。論主問:若是這樣,芽等從何而生?答:從『自分』(自己的部分)而生;這樣自分又從更小的自分而生,輾轉下去,一直到最細的『有分』從極微而生。

論主問:那麼在芽等的生起當中,種子等到底有什麼作用?答:除了能夠引集芽等的極微以外,種子等再沒有生芽等的力量。

論主問:為什麼一定要作這樣的執著?答:因為從不同類的東西生出結果,決定不合道理。問:不合什麼道理?答:那樣就會沒有決定性了(什麼都能生什麼)。論主說:功能本身是決定的,所以並沒有『不決定』的過失;例如聲音、熟變(果實由生變熟)等等,都是從不同類而決定地生起的。外道答:那些是德法(性質),有其特殊性;實法(實體)就不是這樣。現見實法唯獨從同類生,像藤生出枝、線縷織成衣一樣。

論主破曰:這不合道理。問:哪裡不合?答:因為你所引的例子本身就不是雙方共許的(拿還沒成立的東西來作能立)。問:如今所引的哪裡不共許?答:因為我們並不承許『藤』與『枝』、『縷』與『衣』是各別的兩物。就是那藤、那些縷聚合起來,安排布置的方式不同,就得到『枝』『衣』之名;就像螞蟻排成一行叫『蟻行』(並不是另有一個實體叫蟻行)。

問:怎麼知道是這樣?答:在單獨一縷的聚合中,從來得不到『衣』,只得到縷而已。(如果衣是另一個實體,一縷上也該有它。)問:是誰在障礙,使得不到衣呢?答:若說一縷之中沒有整件衣,那就應該說『一縷上有衣的部分而沒有衣』;那麼就應當承許:整件衣只是諸部分的聚集,並不是另外還有一個叫作『衣』的有分(整體)。

論主又問:再說,你怎麼知道『衣的部分』異於『縷』?如果說衣一定要等許多所依聚合才成,那麼只有許多經線聚合時也應當得到衣(可是沒有)。或者應當畢竟沒有得衣之理——因為衣的中間與其餘邊緣並不同時對著根(眼根一次看不全)。如果說可以逐次地都對著根,那麼眼根、身根就只得到諸部分而已,不應當說它們得到了『有分』之衣;只是在諸部分上逐次了別,然後總起一個『有分』的覺知罷了——就像旋轉的火把看成一個火輪。

因為如果離開了縷,另有屬於衣的色、類、業(顏色、形類、作用),那麼衣的色等三者就不可得了。如果說錦衣上的顏色等是屬於衣的,那麼你就應當承許『實法可以從不同類生起』——因為一根一根的縷,其顏色並沒有那麼多種變化(錦衣的花色是多縷合成的)。或者說:在某一分上沒有那些不同的顏色,那一邊就應當看不見衣,因為是顏色在顯出衣的。或者說:就在那一分上也應當看見不同的顏色,因為衣必定有『不同色等』之相。你既承許『有分』的體唯是一個,卻又有種種色、類、業的差殊,果真有這種東西,那可真是太靈異了。

再者,在一團火的光明範圍裡,遠近不同則燒與照的作用有異;照你的說法,觸與色的差別便不能成立了。

〔極微對根之理〕 各別的極微雖然超出根的所取範圍,但是共同聚集起來就可以被現前的根所證知——就像你們自宗所說的『聚合能生果』,或者像眼等根聚合能發識一樣。又像眼睛有翳的人看見散落的髮絲時,若是許多根相鄰在一起,他就看得見;一根一根遠遠地散著,就沒有看見的能力。極微對根的道理也應當是這樣。

〔極微與色等非異體〕 再者,正是就色等而立『極微』之名的。色等壞的時候極微也就壞了。你們說極微屬於『實』所攝、色等屬於『德』所收,異體不應當決定同時滅——但這兩者體性各別,道理上必定講不通。因為仔細觀察時,離開色等並沒有另外的地水火風可得,所以並非體性各別。又你們自宗也承許地等是眼根、身根所取的,那和色、觸又有什麼不同呢?又如燒毛織的㲲布、紅花等等的時候,那個『毛』『花』的覺知也就沒有了——可見毛等的覺知只是緣著色等的差別而生起的,因為被火熟變之後它們的形量彼此相等〔且與未燒之前也無二致〕,再也分不出哪個是毛、哪個是㲲、哪個是紅花。就像看地上兩行相雜的瓦器、記認哪個是瓶哪個是盆一樣,如果不看形狀就記認不出來(顏色相同,能分別的只是形)。

〔止諍〕 誰會去採錄這種愚癡之類的狂言呢?所以對那一宗的廣泛諍論就到此為止。

〔三災之頂〕 這三災的頂在什麼地方?第二靜慮是火災的頂,因為它以下都被火所焚燒。第三靜慮是水災的頂,因為它以下都被水所浸爛。第四靜慮是風災的頂,因為它以下都被風所飄散。隨著哪一種災所能到的上限,就名為那一種災的頂。

〔內災與外災同類〕 為什麼下面三個靜慮會遭受火、水、風災?因為初、二、三這三個靜慮之中,各有與那一種外災同類的『內災』。也就是說:初靜慮以「尋、伺」為內災,它能燒惱心等,所以外面遭火災。第二靜慮以「喜受」為內災,它與輕安一同滋潤身心,像水一樣——遍身的粗重由此都被除去,所以經中說苦根到第二靜慮就滅了——因此外面遭水災。第三靜慮以「動息」(出入息的動)為內災,息也就是風之類,所以外面遭風災。若是入了這個靜慮,就有這樣的內災;生在這個靜慮的時候,就遭遇那相應的外災而毀壞。

〔何以不立地災〕 為什麼不把『地』也立為一種災?因為器世間本身就是地;只可以說火等與地相違,不可以說地又違反地。

〔第四靜慮無外災〕 第四靜慮以什麼為外災?答:它沒有外災,因為它離開了內災(沒有尋伺、沒有喜受、沒有動息)。因此佛說它名為「不動」——內外三災都到不了。另有一種說法:那一地有淨居天在,所以不遭諸災所壞;因為淨居天不可能生到無色界天去,也不應當再往別處去(若地被壞,他們就無處可住了)。

〔然而彼器亦非常〕 有人問:若是這樣,那一地的器世間豈不應當是常住的?答:不是的,因為它與有情一起生、一起滅。也就是說:那一層天處並沒有一整片共同的地形,只是像天上的眾星一樣,居處各別。有情在那裡出生的時候、死去的時候,所住的天宮就隨之生起、隨之滅去;所以那裡的器世間之體也不是常住的。

〔三災之次第〕 所說的三災,次第是怎樣的?必須先連續無間地起七次火災,其次必定有一次水災生起。此後再無間地起七次火災,經過七次火災又還有一次水災;這樣一直到滿七次水災為止。然後再起七次火災,最後才有風災生起。這樣總共是八個『七次火災』、一個『七次水災』,加上一次風災。

〔何以如此〕 為什麼會是這樣?因為那些有情所修的定因越往上越殊勝,所以感得的身量與壽命也越來越長;由此他們所居住的地方也就越來越久住(下地易壞、上地難壞,所以災的次數要層層累積上去)。

收卷:由這個道理,就能善巧地解釋《施設足》論中『遍淨天壽六十四劫』那一句文了。


〔Taking Up the Question from What Precedes〕Two Rules Have Already Been Used — What Is Their Smallest Graduation

Treatise (carrying on from what precedes): Above, by means of the yojana (a unit of length, a transcribed term, given in the older translation by a different transcription) and the rest, the differences in size within the receptacle world (the mountains, rivers, and great earth, and the sun, moon, and heavenly palaces — the surroundings that hold sentient beings) and in the bodily measure of sentient beings have been analyzed; and by means of the year and the rest, the differences of long and short in the lifespan of each place have been analyzed. Of these two rules — the one measuring space, the other time — how small a graduation each of them can reach has nowhere been stated above, and it should be stated now.

Further, the establishing of these two measures is in no case established apart from names (without a name there is no way to speak of any measure at all). Therefore of these two, the measure of space and the measure of time, together with a third, name, the least measure has in no case yet been set out in full; and now the three least measures should first be analyzed. The stanza says:


〔Second Half of Root 84〕The Three Least Measures — the Least of Form, the Least of Name, the Least of Time

Stanza: The ultimate atom is the least of form, a single letter the least of name, and a single moment the least of time.

Treatise: When the several kinds of form are analyzed layer by layer until they can be analyzed no further, that is one ultimate atom; and so a single ultimate atom is the least unit of form. By the same procedure, when the several names and times are likewise analyzed down to a single letter and a single moment, these are the least units of name and of time.

What is meant by a name of a single letter? It is like saying the one letter qu (a single letter alone can serve as a name, and this is the least of name).

What, then, is called the measure of a single moment? The treatise gives two accounts: first, the instant in which, when the many conditions have come together, a dharma just obtains its own existence; second, if there is something in motion, the stretch in which it passes over the length of one ultimate atom, and that stretch is one moment. Besides these, the Abhidharma masters (the treatise masters who make Abhidharma their special study) have a further account by way of simile: as a strong man snaps his fingers once quickly, and within the time of that one snap sixty-five moments have passed — reckoned in this way, it is called the measure of one moment.

The three least measures are now known; what then of the whole set of graduations of the measure of space and the measure of time spoken of above? For the present the former will be analyzed first, that is, the measures of length in the series of the yojana. The stanza says:


〔Root 85 · Root 86〕The Full Table of Lengths — from the Ultimate Atom to the Yojana, Increasing Sevenfold at Every Step

Stanza: The ultimate atom, the mote, gold dust, water dust; hare’s-hair dust, sheep’s-wool dust, ox-hair dust, crevice-roaming dust; the nit, the louse, the barley grain, the finger joint — from each grade to the next, every grade increases sevenfold. Twenty-four fingers laid side by side make one cubit, four cubits the length of one bow, and five hundred bows one krośa; and eight krośas make one yojana.

Treatise: In this series, which begins with the ultimate atom and ends with the finger joint, it should be known that each later grade is without exception sevenfold the one before. That is to say: seven ultimate atoms make the measure of one mote; motes accumulated to seven make one gold dust; seven gold dusts make the measure of water dust; water dusts accumulated to seven make one hare’s-hair dust; seven hare’s-hair dusts make the measure of sheep’s-wool dust; sheep’s-wool dusts accumulated to seven make one ox-hair dust; seven ox-hair dusts make the measure of crevice-roaming dust (that is, the floating dust visible to the naked eye within the shaft of light that comes through a crack in a window); seven crevice-roaming dusts make one nit (a nit being the egg of a louse); seven nits make one louse; seven lice make one barley grain (a bearded grain of barley); and seven barley grains make one finger joint (the length of one bone of a finger).

Here the sevenfold increase comes to an end: three finger joints together make one finger — and this step is threefold, not sevenfold. Because the relation of joint to finger is common knowledge plain to everyone in the world, the stanza gives it no separate statement of its own.

Above this come the ordinary units of measurement: twenty-four fingers laid out side by side make one cubit; four cubits stacked lengthwise make one bow, which is also called a fathom; five hundred bows laid end to end make one krośa — and one krośa is about the length of the road between a village and a forest hermitage (the quiet place where the community practices, in woodland neither too near the village nor too far from it). Eight krośas are then spoken of as one yojana.

This whole set of lengths has now been stated, and the latter kind should now be analyzed — the measures of time, the year and the rest. The stanza says:


〔Root 87 · Root 88〕The Full Table of Times — from the Moment to the Year, and the Six Nights a Year Loses

Stanza: One hundred and twenty moments are the measure of one tatkṣaṇa; sixty tatkṣaṇas make one lava; thirty lavas make one brief hour; thirty brief hours make one day and night; thirty days and nights make one month; twelve months make one year; and within a year half of the months must have their nights diminished.

Treatise: One hundred and twenty moments make one tatkṣaṇa; sixty tatkṣaṇas make one lava; thirty lavas make one muhūrta (that is, the brief hour); thirty muhūrtas make one day and night. Within this day and night there is sometimes increase, sometimes decrease, and sometimes equality — increase and decrease meaning the waxing and waning of day and night against each other, the total remaining always thirty muhūrtas: sometimes the night is long and the day short (the winter solstice in these parts), sometimes the day is long and the night short (the summer solstice in these parts), and sometimes day and night are level (the spring and the autumn equinox in these parts). Thirty days and nights make one month, and twelve months in all make one year.

A year is further divided into three seasons (three stretches of the year’s course), namely the cold season, the hot season, and the rainy season, each occupying four months. Of the twelve months, six must have their nights diminished (the nights of those six months being shorter than the standard, which comes to reckoning one night the less in each of them); and so in a full year the nights are diminished by six in all. Why is it reckoned so? For this reason there is an old stanza that says:

Quoted stanza: Within the three seasons, the cold, the hot, and the rainy, when a month and a half of each season has passed, in the half month that remains the wise know that the nights are to be diminished.

Treatise (continued): The analysis from the moment all the way to the year is thus complete. Next, time is to be drawn out to the aeon — and the measures of the several aeons are not the same, so they will now be analyzed in order. The stanza says:


〔Roots 89–92〕The Four Aeons — the Aeon of Dissolution, of Formation, the Intermediate Aeon, the Great Aeon

Stanza: It should be known that aeons are of four kinds, namely the aeon of dissolution, the aeon of formation, the intermediate aeon, and the great aeon. The aeon of dissolution is reckoned from the time when no new sentient being is born in the hells until the outward receptacle world is wholly destroyed. The aeon of formation is reckoned from the arising of the wind circle until the first sentient being is born in the hells. As for the intermediate aeon, the first is that in which the human lifespan decreases from immeasurable years to ten alone; after it come eighteen, each of one increase and one decrease; and the last is that which increases up to eighty thousand years. This stage of abiding after formation is what is called the twenty intermediate aeons. The aeon of formation, the aeon of dissolution, and the aeon of emptiness after dissolution are all equal in measure of time to the aeon of abiding. Eighty intermediate aeons together make one great aeon; and to become a buddha one must pass through three asaṃkhyeyas of great aeons.

Treatise:

〔The Aeon of Dissolution〕 What is called the aeon of dissolution runs from the point where no new sentient being is born among those in the hells until the outward receptacle world is wholly destroyed. Dissolution is divided in two ways: by one division it is the dissolution of the destinies and the dissolution of the realms (dissolution stated in terms of the five destinies and stated in terms of the three realms); by another division it is the dissolution of sentient beings and the dissolution of the outward receptacle (the world of sentient beings being destroyed first and the receptacle world afterward).

This world first passes twenty intermediate aeons of abiding, and thereafter there are twenty intermediate aeons equal to them, and the aeon of dissolution has come. From what point is the beginning of the aeon of dissolution reckoned? When the sentient beings of the hells die and no new sentient being is born into them, that is the beginning of the aeon of dissolution; and when not one sentient being is left in the hells, that is called the hells having been destroyed.

What of those sentient beings who have done actions that must certainly be requited in the hells? Drawn by the force of action, they are set in the hells of another world to undergo it there. From this it may be inferred that the destinies of animals and of hungry ghosts are destroyed in the same way. Yet in each of these it is those dwelling in their own proper place who are destroyed first; while those dwelling mingled among human beings and gods (the animals and the ghosts among human beings, for instance) are destroyed together with human beings and gods.

Next the destiny of human beings. At what point is the destiny of human beings destroyed? When someone in this Jambudvīpa (the southern continent in which we dwell), without a teacher, spontaneously attains the first meditative absorption, and coming out of that absorption sings out these words: “The joy and pleasure born of seclusion — how pleasant, how still!” (the joy and pleasure born of withdrawal from the desire realm — how very pleasant, how very still). The others, hearing him, all likewise enter absorption; and when their lives end they are together born into the Brahmā world (the heaven of the first absorption). Thus it goes on until the sentient beings of this continent are all gone, and that is called the people of Jambudvīpa having been destroyed. Videha in the east and Godānīya in the west may be stated on this same pattern. As for Uttarakuru in the north, the people there, when their lifespan is exhausted, are born among the gods of the desire realm — for the people of the northern continent have not the power to enter absorption and become free from desire. And when not one sentient being is left in the destiny of human beings, that is called the destiny of human beings having been destroyed.

Next the destiny of gods. At what point is the destiny of gods destroyed? When some one among the gods of the Heaven of the Multitude of the Four Great Kings spontaneously attains the first meditative absorption, and so on until they are together born into the Brahmā world; and when the sentient beings of that heaven are all gone, that is called the Heaven of the Multitude of the Great Kings having been destroyed. The remaining five heavens of the desire realm (the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, the Yāma, the Tuṣita, the Heaven of Delight in Working Transformations, and the Heaven of Sovereignty over Others’ Transformations) may be stated on this same pattern. And when not one sentient being is left in the desire realm, that is called the sentient beings within the desire realm having been destroyed.

Higher still. At what point is the Brahmā world destroyed? When some sentient being in the Brahmā world, without a teacher, spontaneously attains the second meditative absorption, and coming out of that absorption sings out these words: “The joy and pleasure born of absorption — how pleasant, how still!” (the joy and pleasure that arise from absorption — how very pleasant, how very still). The remaining host of gods, hearing him, all enter that absorption; and when their lives end they are together born into the Ābhāsvara Heaven (the highest level of the second absorption). Thus it goes on until the sentient beings within the Brahmā world are all gone — and this is called the world of sentient beings having been destroyed, only the receptacle world being left standing there vast and empty.

〔The Destruction of the Receptacle World〕 Next, when among all the sentient beings of the remaining worlds of the ten directions every action that draws forth this one trichiliocosm has been used up, seven sun-discs appear here by degrees: the seas dry up, the ranked mountains catch fire and blaze through, the continents and islets together with the three underlying circles of wind, water, and gold are all burned up alike, and a raging wind drives the fierce flames upward to burn the heavenly palaces, burning on as far as the palace of Brahmā without leaving so much as ash behind.

It should be noted that it is the flames of a given level that burn the palaces of that same level, and that the catastrophe of another level cannot destroy that other level — the reason for saying that the fire below, driven by the wind, burns the level above is that it is said with respect to the drawing forth of one thing by another, meaning that the fierce flames of the desire realm rise and serve as the condition that draws forth the flames of the form realm (it is not that the fire of the desire realm literally burns its way up into the form realm). The remaining catastrophes of water and of wind are likewise, and are to be understood on this same principle.

The diminishing level by level from the hells onward, until the receptacle world is wholly destroyed, is named in sum the aeon of dissolution.

〔The Aeon of Formation〕 What is called the aeon of formation runs from the arising of the wind circle until sentient beings begin to be born in the hells. After this world has been destroyed by catastrophe there are twenty intermediate aeons of nothing but empty space; and after so long a time there should again be twenty intermediate aeons equal to them, and the aeon of formation has come.

By the dominance of the shared force of the actions of all sentient beings, an exceedingly fine wind arises by degrees within empty space, and this is the sign that the receptacle world is about to be formed. The wind grows stronger by degrees, and thereupon the wind circle, the water circle, the gold circle, and the rest are established in the manner stated above (in Unit 4); yet what is established first is the palace of the great Brahmā king, and so on down to the palace of the Yāma Heaven (the heavens dwelling in space being formed first, from above downward), and only then do the wind circle and the rest arise (the portion dwelling upon the ground being formed later) — and this is called the outward receptacle world having been established.

Next comes the world of sentient beings. First one sentient being dies in the Ābhāsvara Heaven and is born in the place of the great Brahmā, becoming the great Brahmā king. Thereafter the remaining sentient beings also die there, some being born as gods of the Brahmapurohita Heaven, some as gods of the Brahmakāyika Heaven, and some into the palace of the Heaven of Sovereignty over Others’ Transformations. Thus they are born downward level by level, on as far as Uttarakuru in the north, Godānīya in the west, Videha in the east, and Jambudvīpa in the south within the destiny of human beings, and only then as hungry ghosts, animals, and hell beings. It is by the very nature of things: what is destroyed last must be formed first (and conversely, the hells, which are destroyed first, are formed last).

If a first sentient being is born in the Unremitting Hell, it should be known that the twenty intermediate aeons of the aeon of formation are already fulfilled. Thereafter twenty further intermediate aeons, named abiding after formation, arise in due order — that is, from the arising of the wind and the making of the receptacle world onward, until sentient beings afterward come by degrees to abide there.

〔The Intermediate Aeon〕 The human lifespan in this Jambudvīpa at first passes through an exceedingly long and immeasurable time; only at the beginning of the aeon of abiding does the lifespan begin to decrease by degrees. Its decrease from immeasurable years down to the lowest of ten years is named the first intermediate aeon of abiding. Of the eighteen intermediate aeons that follow, each has both an increase and a decrease: an increase from ten years up to eighty thousand, and a decrease again from eighty thousand down to ten, and only so is it named the second intermediate aeon; and the seventeen after it are all of them likewise by the same rule. After these eighteen there is a further increase from ten years up to the highest of eighty thousand, and this is named the twentieth aeon.

Two limits, upper and lower, are to be kept in mind: in every aeon the increase does not pass beyond eighty thousand years, and in every aeon the decrease reaches only ten years at the least. The eighteen aeons in the middle have one increase and one decrease and are exactly equal in measure of time; while the first of them has only a decrease and the last only an increase, and so the measures of time of all twenty of these aeons are equal. This whole stretch is named in sum the aeon of abiding after formation.

As for the remaining aeon of formation, aeon of dissolution, and the aeon of emptiness after dissolution, they have no such difference of twenty graded increases and decreases as the aeon of abiding has; yet because their measure of time is the same as that of the aeon of abiding, they too are reckoned, by comparison with it, as twenty intermediate aeons each. Within the aeon of formation the first aeon is the arising of the receptacle world and the nineteen after it are the coming of sentient beings by degrees to dwell there; within the aeon of dissolution the last aeon is the destruction of the receptacle world and the nineteen before it are the departing of sentient beings by degrees.

Thus the four stretches spoken of — formation, abiding, dissolution, and emptiness — are each of twenty intermediate aeons, and accumulated they come to eighty in all; and these eighty intermediate aeons together make the measure of one great aeon.

〔The Nature of an Aeon〕 What, then, is the nature of this thing called an aeon? Answer: it is the five aggregates alone (form, feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness — an aeon is not some further thing, but only a stretch of the dharmas of body and mind continuing in time).

〔The Three Asaṃkhyeya Aeons〕 A sūtra says that one must practice with vigor through three asaṃkhyeyas of aeons (three innumerables of great aeons) before one can become a buddha. Among the four kinds of aeon stated above, which kind is it that is accumulated to make the three innumerables? Answer: it is the great aeon stated above that is accumulated into tens, into hundreds, into thousands, and so on until it is accumulated into three innumerables.

Since it is called innumerable, why is it further said to be three? Answer: the word innumerable does not display the sense that a thing cannot be numbered. The Sūtra of Liberation says that among the sixty places of number, asaṃkhyeya is one of those places (the name of a fixed place in the series, not a thing that cannot be counted out).

How, then, are those sixty places of number counted? As that sūtra says: there is a number without remainder, and the first is one; ten ones make ten, ten tens make a hundred, ten hundreds make a thousand, ten thousands make ten thousand, ten of ten thousand make one lakṣa, ten lakṣas make one duluocha, ten duluocha make one juzhi, ten juzhi make one motuo, ten motuo make one ayuduo, ten ayuduo make one great ayuduo, ten great ayuduo make one nayuduo, ten nayuduo make one great nayuduo, ten great nayuduo make one boluoyuduo, ten boluoyuduo make one great boluoyuduo, ten great boluoyuduo make one jinjieluo, ten jinjieluo make one great jinjieluo, ten great jinjieluo make one pinbaluo, ten pinbaluo make one great pinbaluo, ten great pinbaluo make one achupo, ten achupo make one great achupo, ten great achupo make one pipohe, ten pipohe make one great pipohe, ten great pipohe make one wacengqie, ten wacengqie make one great wacengqie, ten great wacengqie make one pohena, ten pohena make one great pohena, ten great pohena make one dizhipo, ten dizhipo make one great dizhipo, ten great dizhipo make one xidu, ten xidu make one great xidu, ten great xidu make one jielapo, ten jielapo make one great jielapo, ten great jielapo make one yindaluo, ten yindaluo make one great yindaluo, ten great yindaluo make one sanmobodan, ten sanmobodan make one great sanmobodan, ten great sanmobodan make one jiedi, ten jiedi make one great jiedi, ten great jiedi make one nianfaluoshe, ten nianfaluoshe make one great nianfaluoshe, ten great nianfaluoshe make one mudaluo, ten mudaluo make one great mudaluo, ten great mudaluo make one balan, ten balan make one great balan, ten great balan make one shanruo, ten shanruo make one great shanruo, ten great shanruo make one pibuduo, ten pibuduo make one great pibuduo, ten great pibuduo make one baluochan, ten baluochan make one great baluochan, and ten great baluochan make one asaṃkhyeya.

Yet within this series of places the last eight have been lost and forgotten (so that only fifty-two now survive). If great aeons are counted up to the asaṃkhyeya at that place in the series, that is named one innumerable of aeons. And when this innumerable of aeons is further accumulated to three, the sūtra speaks of it as three innumerables of aeons. So it is not that they are called three innumerables of aeons because they cannot be reckoned or counted out (but because that very place in the series is itself named innumerable).

〔Why a Vow for So Long a Time Must Be Made〕 Someone asks: why must a bodhisattva make a vow for so long a time and practice with vigor before he looks for the fruit of buddhahood (why does he not seek it quickly)? Ask it the other way about: and why should he not be allowed to make a vow for a long time and to practice by it?

Answer: unsurpassed awakening is exceedingly hard to obtain, and there is no possibility of accomplishing it by a small measure of vow and practice. A bodhisattva must pass through three innumerable aeons, gathering the vast provisions of merit and the provisions of wisdom, cultivating the six perfections (giving, keeping the precepts, patience, vigor, meditative absorption, and discernment), and passing through very many austerities, before he realizes unsurpassed, right, and full awakening; and so a vow for a long time must certainly be made.

He asks again: if nirvāṇa can be obtained by other means as well (as a śrāvaka realizes it quickly), why cultivate so many austerities for so long for the sake of awakening?

Answer: it is in order to benefit and gladden all sentient beings that he seeks awakening and makes a vow for a long time. In his mind he thinks thus: “How may I come to possess a vast capacity, so as to relieve every conscious being within the flood of suffering?” And therefore he would sooner give up that road (of quickly taking up nirvāṇa) and seek unsurpassed awakening.

He asks again: in relieving other sentient beings, what benefit is there to oneself?

Answer: in relieving beings a bodhisattva is precisely fulfilling his own compassion; and so relieving others is itself his own benefit (there is no need to look elsewhere for a further advantage).

He asks again: who would believe that a bodhisattva has such a thing in him?

Answer: to a man who thinks only of enriching himself and who has no great compassion, this is indeed hard to believe; but to a man who has no mind to enrich himself and who does have great compassion, this is not hard to believe at all. Just so there are in the world men who have long habituated themselves to a mind without pity, and who delight in harming others even where there is no advantage at all to themselves — a thing everyone can see. In the same way a bodhisattva has long habituated himself to compassion, and delights in benefiting others even where there is no benefit to himself; why should this not be believed?

Further, just as sentient beings, by the force of repeated habituation, fail to understand of the formations, which are of themselves without self, that they are merely conditioned dharmas, and grasp them as “I” and give rise to attachment, and for that reason willingly shoulder every kind of suffering — a thing too that the wise can all see. In the same way a bodhisattva, by the force of repeated habituation, has given up the mind that loves himself and increased the mind that loves others, and for that reason willingly shoulders every kind of suffering; why should this not be believed?

Further, it is because of a difference of lineage (the class of one’s capacities) that such an aspiration arises: to take the suffering of others for one’s own suffering and the pleasure of others for one’s own pleasure, and to make nothing of one’s own suffering and pleasure; in their sight there is no such thing as a benefit to oneself lying apart from the benefiting of others. In accordance with this sense there is an old stanza that says:

Quoted stanza: The lesser man diligently cultivates every kind of means, and constantly seeks the ease and pleasure of his own single body; the middling man seeks the extinction of suffering, for he has seen that what is called pleasure is only the basis of suffering and is no true pleasure; the highest man constantly and diligently seeks this — that he himself should suffer and others be at ease, and that the suffering of others should be forever extinguished, because he has taken others for himself.


〔Root 93〕When Buddhas and Pratyekabuddhas Appear

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The several differences in the measures of aeons have now been analyzed. When, then, do the buddhas and the pratyekabuddhas appear in the world — in a time when the aeon is increasing, or in the stretch when it is decreasing? The stanza says:

Stanza: From the decrease out of eighty thousand years down to a hundred years, the buddhas appear in the world; pratyekabuddhas may appear in either stretch, when the aeon increases and when it decreases; and of these, the pratyekabuddha likened to the qilin’s horn must cultivate for a hundred great aeons.

Treatise: From the point where the human lifespan of this Jambudvīpa is eighty thousand years, decreasing by degrees to the lowest of a hundred years — within this stretch alone do the buddhas appear.

Why is there no buddha born into the world in the stretch when the aeon increases? Because at that time the pleasure of sentient beings is increasing, and it is hard to make them give rise to a mind of weariness and withdrawal.

Why is there no buddha born into the world below a hundred years either? Because the five turbidities have increased to the utmost and it is hard to convert them. The five turbidities are these: first, the turbidity of lifespan; second, the turbidity of the aeon; third, the turbidity of the afflictions; fourth, the turbidity of views; fifth, the turbidity of sentient beings. When the decrease of the aeon is drawing to its end, the lifespan and the rest all become mean and low, like dregs and filth, and are therefore called turbid.

What does each of these five turbidities injure? By the first two (the turbidity of lifespan and the turbidity of the aeon), in their due order, the lifespan and the requisites of living are diminished to the utmost. By the middle two (the turbidity of the afflictions and the turbidity of views), the class of the wholesome is diminished — the turbidity of the afflictions making men indulge in the pleasures of desire, and the turbidity of views making them torment their own bodies with austerities that are of no benefit; or, it may be said, the one injures the wholesome of the householder and the other the wholesome of the renunciant. By the last (the turbidity of sentient beings), one’s own person is injured, that is, one’s bodily measure, strength of body, memory, discernment, vigor, and freedom from sickness are ruined.

〔Pratyekabuddhas〕 The appearance of pratyekabuddhas, however, extends to both stretches, the increase and the decrease of the aeon. Yet pratyekabuddhas are of two different kinds: first, those who go in a group; second, those likened to the qilin’s horn (as the qilin has but a single horn, a figure for one who comes and goes alone).

A pratyekabuddha who goes in a group was formerly a śrāvaka, and on obtaining the higher fruit his name is changed to “solitarily excellent.” There is a further account: they were formerly ordinary beings, had cultivated the śrāvakas’ factors conducive to penetration (the roots of good in the preparatory practice before the path of seeing), and now realize the path by themselves and gain the name solitarily excellent. The warrant for this account is a story told in the Accounts of Former Matters: upon a certain mountain there dwelt five hundred non-Buddhist seers who practiced austerities. A monkey had once dwelt close beside a pratyekabuddha and had grown familiar with the bearing of that pratyekabuddha; afterward, wandering by stages, it came to those non-Buddhist seers and acted out the bearing of the pratyekabuddha it had seen before. The seers, seeing it, all gave rise to a mind of reverent admiration, and before long they all realized the awakening of a pratyekabuddha. — For were it said that they were already noble ones before (as in the former account), they ought not still to have been practicing non-Buddhist austerities (and hence this second account).

As for the pratyekabuddha likened to the qilin’s horn, it means one who certainly dwells alone. Of the two kinds of pratyekabuddha, this one likened to the qilin’s horn must pass a hundred great aeons gathering the provisions for awakening, and only then does he become a pratyekabuddha likened to the qilin’s horn.

〔Why a Pratyekabuddha Does Not Convert Others〕 What is called a pratyekabuddha means one who in the present body, without receiving the teaching of another, awakens to the path by himself alone; for he is able to tame himself, yet does not tame others.

Why, then, is it said that a pratyekabuddha does not tame others? It is not that he lacks the ability to expound the right dharma — for he too has obtained the unobstructed knowledges (mastery of eloquence); and he can call to mind the meaning of the sacred teaching heard in past lives and proclaimed by the buddhas. Nor may it be said that he lacks compassion — for in order to gather sentient beings in he too displays supernormal powers. Nor may it be said that there were then no capacities fit to receive the dharma — for the sentient beings of that time too were able to give rise to the worldly antidote of freedom from desire.

What, then, is the reason? Although all the considerations above hold, yet by his habituation in former lives he has little delight and resolve in the matter of teaching the dharma, and no wish to speak. And because he knows that sentient beings can hardly receive the deep dharma — beings have gone along with the stream of birth and death too long, and it is hard to make them go against the current. And because he would avoid the gathering of a following, fearing clamor and confusion, he does not expound the right dharma to others.


〔Root 94 · Root 95〕The Wheel-Turning Monarch — When He Appears, How Many Kinds, Whether Two at Once, by What Majesty, with What Marks

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): When is a wheel-turning monarch born into the world? How many kinds are there? How many may there be at one time? By what majesty does he subdue the four quarters? And what marks are there upon his body? The stanza says:

Stanza: A wheel-turning monarch appears when the human lifespan is eighty thousand years and above; he is of four kinds, of the golden, the silver, the copper, and the iron wheel, ruling in due order one continent, two, three, and four (the golden four, the silver three, the copper two, and the iron one, the order running counter to the order of the wheels); and like a buddha, there are never two of them born at one time. The four kings subdue in different ways: the king of the golden wheel is one whom the other quarters come of themselves to welcome and invite; the king of the silver wheel goes there himself; the king of the copper wheel matches majesty and virtue; the king of the iron wheel draws up his ranks and stops when he has won — yet none of them inflicts injury. Though a wheel-turning monarch has the thirty-two marks, they are not as a buddha’s marks are, right in their placing, distinct, and complete, and so he cannot be the equal of a buddha.

Treatise:

〔The Time of His Appearance〕 It is in the stretch running from the point where the human lifespan of this Jambudvīpa is immeasurable years down to eighty thousand years that a wheel-turning monarch is born. When it has decreased below eighty thousand years, the wealth and pleasure and the lifespan of sentient beings are alike diminishing and every kind of evil grows strong by degrees, and it is no longer a vessel fit for the birth of a great person (one who bears the marks of a great person), and so there is no wheel-turning monarch.

This king is called a wheel-turning monarch because, wherever the turning of the wheel treasure reaches, he guides and converts according to capacity and subdues all by his majesty.

〔The Four Kinds of Wheel-Turning Monarch〕 The Treatise of Designations says that wheel-turning monarchs are of four kinds, divided according to the four wheels of gold, silver, copper, and iron, each distinct. In their due order gold is the most excellent, silver superior, copper middling, and iron lowest; while the number of continents each rules runs counter to this — the king of the iron wheel rules one continent, the king of the copper wheel two, the king of the silver wheel three, and the king of the golden wheel four.

The sūtra, speaking only of the most excellent kind, mentions the golden wheel alone; and so the sūtra says: if there be a king born in the kṣatriya lineage who has succeeded to the anointed station, and who on the fifteenth day, at the time of undertaking the fast, has bathed his head and body and taken upon himself the excellent fast, and has ascended to a high terraced hall with his ministers ranged about him — at that time a golden wheel treasure suddenly appears in the east, a wheel of a thousand spokes, complete with hub and rim (the center and the outer ring of a wheel), perfect and clean in all its marks as though made by a skilled craftsman, coming forth spreading a lovely light and answering to the king’s place. Then that king is certainly a king who turns the golden wheel. And the remaining kings who turn the silver, the copper, and the iron wheel are to be understood on this same pattern.

〔Neither a Wheel-Turning Monarch nor a Buddha Is Born Two at Once〕 Like a buddha, a wheel-turning monarch is never born two at one time. And so the sūtra says: there is no such place and no such station where, without a before and after, two Tathāgatas, Worthy Ones, Fully and Perfectly Awakened, appear in the world at one time; there is only this, that in one time and place there is but one Tathāgata. And as it is said of the Tathāgata, so it is of a wheel-turning monarch.

〔One Buddha in One World, or One Buddha in All the Ten Directions〕 Here it should be carefully considered: is the words “but one” spoken by the sūtra said with respect to a single trichiliocosm, or with respect to all worlds?

One party says: in the other worlds no buddha is certainly born. Why? Because it should not be said that the capacity of the Bhagavat (the World-Honored One) is in any way obstructed — one World-Honored One alone can universally convert throughout the ten directions. If it were said that there is some place where this buddha has not the capacity to convert, then it should be so in all the other places as well (would he not then be unable to convert anywhere at all?).

They further adduce a passage of scripture as proof: the World-Honored One told Śāriputra: suppose someone were to come to you and ask you, “At this present time, is there any brahmin or ascetic who has realized unsurpassed awakening equally and in the same measure as Gautama” (the World-Honored One’s clan name)? — receiving this question, how should you answer? Śāriputra then answered the World-Honored One: receiving this question I should answer thus — at this present time there is no brahmin or ascetic who has realized unsurpassed awakening and is the equal of my World-Honored One. I say so because I have myself heard from the World-Honored One and have myself taken up: there is no such place and no such station where, without a before and after, two Tathāgatas, Worthy Ones, Fully and Perfectly Awakened, appear in the world; there is only this, that in one time and place there is but one Tathāgata.

Someone asks in return: if so, why does the Brahmā King Sūtra say, “I now turn freely within these worlds of the trichiliocosm” (speaking only of the trichiliocosm — is the buddha’s range then limited)? Answer: that sentence has a hidden intent. What is the hidden intent? It is this: if the World-Honored One does not arouse a preparatory effort (does not attend to it especially), he observes this trichiliocosm alone; and if the World-Honored One does arouse a preparatory effort, then boundless worlds are all the object-field within reach of the buddha eye. The supernormal power of the divine ear and the rest are to be understood on this same principle.

Masters of another school say: in the other worlds too there are further buddhas appearing in the world. Why? Because at one and the same time many bodhisattvas are gathering the provisions for awakening; in one world at one time there may indeed be no plurality of buddhas, but what reasoning can block a plurality of buddhas in a plurality of worlds? And so in boundless worlds boundless buddhas appear.

They argue further: if there were but one buddha, then even were he to remain in the world for an aeon he still could not universally finish the work of a buddha for a single world; how much less could he benefit boundless worlds with a lifespan as brief as the lifespan of men? Yet sentient beings dwell in boundless worlds, and the differences of time, of place, and of capacity are boundless and immeasurable, and a buddha ought to observe these sentient beings universally: at such a time and in such a place they should see the World-Honored One, and the buddha should then, answering to their capacities, display supernormal powers and teach the dharma, so that of their faults those not yet arisen do not arise and those already arisen are cut off, and of their qualities those not yet arisen come to arise and those already arisen are brought to fullness. How could one buddha accomplish such a thing all at once? And so at one time there must certainly be many buddhas.

As for that passage adduced by the former party, that there is no place and no station where two Tathāgatas appear without a before and after, it too should be considered together: is this sentence said with respect to one world, or with respect to many worlds? If it is said with respect to many worlds, then there should be no wheel-turning monarch in the other worlds either — for the sūtra text uses the very words “as with a buddha” to block a wheel-turning monarch’s being born together with another. Since it is granted that a wheel-turning monarch may exist separately in another world, why should it not be granted that there is a buddha separately in another world? A buddha’s appearing in the world is furnished with auspiciousness and merit; what fault is there in a plurality of buddhas in a plurality of worlds that it should be blocked? Buddhas appearing together in many worlds are precisely what can benefit immeasurable sentient beings and let them obtain a higher birth (the good destinies of men and gods) and the certain and excellent path (liberation beyond the world).

〔Why, Then, Are There No Two Buddhas in One World〕 The party of one buddha objects in return: if so, why are there never two Tathāgatas appearing at once within a single world? The party of buddhas in the ten directions answers with four reasons: first, because there is no need — one buddha within a single world suffices to benefit all. Second, by the force of a vow — the Tathāgatas, when they were bodhisattvas, first made this vow: “May I in time to come attain full and perfect awakening in that world which is without rescue, without refuge, and blind with darkness, benefiting and gladdening all sentient beings, and be for them a rescue, a refuge, an eye, and a guide.” Third, in order that men may revere — only where there is but one Tathāgata within a single world will men revere him deeply. Fourth, in order that men may practice quickly — they are to know that the honored one of all knowledge is exceedingly hard to meet with, and that the teaching he has established should be practiced quickly, and not left until the buddha has entered parinirvāṇa or has gone elsewhere, so that we are left without rescue and without refuge. And so two buddhas never appear within a single world.

〔The Majesty of the Four Kings〕 Of the four kinds of wheel-turning monarch spoken of above, the majesty with which they settle the four quarters also differs. With the king of the golden wheel it is thus: the several lesser kings come each of themselves to welcome him and make this request — “Our lands are broad and rich, secure, prosperous, and pleasant, and our peoples many; we ask only that the Honored of Heaven himself hand down his commands, and we shall all be the Honored of Heaven’s followers.” The king of the silver wheel, for his part, goes himself to those lands, and as soon as his majesty draws near that quarter submits. The king of the copper wheel, having come to that country, must proclaim his majesty and match his virtue and repute, and only then does that quarter yield to him as the better. The king of the iron wheel likewise comes to that country, and must display his majesty and draw up his ranks, and when he has overcome the foe and won he stops.

Yet no wheel-turning monarch inflicts injury: once the other side has submitted and he himself has won, he lets each quarter dwell at ease where it was, and exhorts and converts them to cultivate the ten wholesome courses of action; and so after his death a wheel-turning monarch is certainly born among the gods.

〔The Seven Treasures〕 A sūtra says that when a wheel-turning monarch appears in the world, seven treasures appear in the world with him. Which seven? First the wheel treasure; second the elephant treasure; third the horse treasure; fourth the jewel treasure; fifth the woman treasure; sixth the treasure of the minister of the treasury (the minister in charge of the storehouse of wealth); seventh the treasure of the minister of war (the minister in charge of military affairs).

Someone asks: the five treasures of the elephant, the horse, the woman, the minister of the treasury, and the minister of war are all gathered under sentient beings; how could one person’s action produce another sentient being? Another sentient being does not arise from that person’s action. Answer: it is because in doing their actions formerly they belonged to one another (their shared actions being bound up together); and if one among them is born following his own action, the rest also arise at the same time, each riding upon his own action (it is not that the one person’s action directly makes the other).

〔The Difference between a Wheel-Turning Monarch and a Buddha〕 The wheel-turning monarchs spoken of above differ from other kings not in having the seven treasures alone, but have besides the excellence of the thirty-two marks of a great person. If so, what distinguishes a wheel-turning monarch from a buddha? Answer: a buddha’s marks of a great person are right in their placing, distinct, and complete, and a king’s marks are not so, and hence there is a difference between the two.


〔Root 96〕The People at the Beginning of the Aeon — from Being Like the Gods of the Form Realm, to Greed for Savor, Indolence, Storing Up, Thieves, and Then the Establishing of a King

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Did the people at the beginning of the aeon have a king, or had they none? The stanza says:

Stanza: The people at the beginning of the aeon were like the gods of the form realm; afterward their greed for the savor of the earth increased by degrees; out of indolence storing up arose, and from storing up thieves arose, and to guard against thieves a man was hired to watch the fields (and by this a king was established).

Treatise:

〔The People at the Beginning of the Aeon〕 The people at the beginning of the aeon were all like the gods of the form realm, and so the sūtra says: the people at the beginning of the aeon had bodies of form and were born from mind (not born from a womb), their limbs complete and their faculties unimpaired, their shape and color upright and adorned and their bodies bearing light, able to rise into the sky and go freely to and fro, feeding upon joy and pleasure, and long of life.

〔The Savor of the Earth and the Beginning of Morsel Food〕 At that time a savor of the earth came forth by degrees, sweet in taste and rich in fragrance. One man was by nature greedy for savor, and smelling the fragrance gave rise to a mind of attachment; he took some, tasted it, and ate it down; and the rest followed his example and vied in taking it for food. From this time on it was called the beginning of the use of morsel food (the coarse food eaten mouthful by mouthful).

Because they were nourished by morsel food, their bodies grew hard and heavy by degrees, the light they had once had sank away, and darkness arose; and sun, moon, and the host of stars appeared from this time on (for only when the light of the body was gone was an outward light needed).

〔The Four Rounds of Diminishing Food〕 Because they grew greedy for savor by degrees, the savor of the earth sank away; and next an earth-skin cake came forth. The people again vied in greed for it as food, and the earth-cake too sank away; and then a forest creeper appeared. Because they vied in greed for it as food, the forest creeper too sank away; and then there was a fragrant rice that grew of itself without being sown, and all of them together gathered it for their food.

〔The Male and Female Faculties and the Beginning of Unchaste Conduct〕 This food was somewhat coarse, and the refuse remaining from it stayed in the body; and in order to expel it two passages appeared (the passages of excretion), and by them there came to be the male faculty and the female faculty. Because these two faculties differed, their shapes too became different; and by the force of habituation in former lives they looked upon one another, and thereby improper attention arose, and the greed of desire, like a possessing demon, confounded body and mind, so that they lost right mindfulness and in their frenzy engaged in unchaste conduct. The demon of desire among human beings first broke out from this time on.

〔Storing Up and the Beginning of Theft〕 The people of that time went and took the fragrant rice as they needed it morning and evening, and did not store it up. Afterward one man was by nature indolent, and took much rice at once and stored it, meaning to keep it to eat later; and the rest followed his example, and what was stored grew by degrees.

Thereby the thought “this is mine” arose toward the rice, and each of them gave rein to his greed and harvested much without being satisfied; and thereupon wherever they had reaped it grew no more. So they all together divided the fields and each kept guard over his own (fearing that the rice further off would be taken by others until none was left).

Having each his own portion of field, a mind of grudging and guarding arose; and seeing another’s portion of field, they harbored thoughts of seizing it — and the fault of theft began from this time on.

〔The Establishing of a King and the Beginning of the Two Names Kṣatriya and Brahmin〕 In order to block and guard against this, they all gathered and took counsel, weighed the people and chose out from among them one who had virtue, each handing over to him a sixth part of what he had reaped, hiring him to keep guard, and investing him as lord of the fields — and the name kṣatriya was established in just this way. The multitude honored and served him and his favor flowed out over the whole land, and so he was further named King Mahāsaṃmata (the king agreed upon by the multitude); and all kings from that time on take this king as their first.

Among the people of that time there were also those who wearied of household life and delighted in dwelling in open and quiet places, cultivating with vigor the observance of the precepts, and thereby they gained the name brahmin.

〔Punishment and the Beginning of False Speech〕 Afterward there was a king who was greedy and grudging of goods and could not supply the people of his land equally, and thereby many who were poor and in want turned thief. In order to forbid it the king inflicted punishments light and heavy — and the action of killing began from this time on. There were then guilty men who feared punishment in their hearts and hid their own faults and spoke with another account — and false speech had its beginning from this time on.


〔Root 97〕The Three Lesser Catastrophes — the Sword, Pestilence, Famine

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): In the stretch when the aeon decreases there are three lesser catastrophes; what is the appearance of them? The stanza says:

Stanza: Because the evil courses of action increase, the human lifespan decreases; and when it has decreased to ten years the three catastrophes appear; sword, pestilence, and famine come in due order, and each passes seven days, seven months, and seven years before it stops.

Treatise:

〔The Cause of the Catastrophes〕 From the point where sentient beings gave rise to false speech, the several evil courses of action increased layer upon layer, and so the human lifespan of this continent decreased by degrees down to the lowest of ten years, and the three lesser catastrophes appeared. These calamities therefore have two things for their root: first, greed for fine food; second, an indolent nature (the greed for savor and the indolence of the section on the beginning of the aeon above are precisely the root here). These three lesser catastrophes arise only at the end of an intermediate aeon. The three catastrophes are these: first the sword, second pestilence, third famine.

〔The Catastrophe of the Sword〕 That is to say: at ten years of age at the end of an intermediate aeon, men’s continuity of mind is defiled by unlawful greed, unequal love overshadows their minds, wrong dharmas entangle them and the poison of hatred is dominant, and at the mere sight of one another a fierce mind of harming arises — just as hunters today at the sight of wild beasts. At that time whatever they take up in their hands turns into a sharp blade, and each in his ferocity and frenzy destroys the other.

〔The Catastrophe of Pestilence〕 Again, at ten years of age at the end of an intermediate aeon, because men are possessed of the several faults stated above, nonhuman beings (of the class of ghosts and spirits) spew out poisonous vapors, pestilence spreads abroad, and whoever meets with it dies and can hardly be cured.

〔The Catastrophe of Famine〕 Again, at ten years of age at the end of an intermediate aeon, men are likewise possessed of the several faults stated above, and the gods and the nāgas in anger reprove them and send down no sweet rain, and thereby the world long suffers famine, and having neither support nor relief the greater part of them die.

〔The Explanation of the Three Names of Famine〕 And so it is said that by reason of famine there come to be massing, white bones, and tally-drawing.

Why is it called massing? There are two causes: first, the massing of people — the people of that time, famished and wasted to the utmost, gathered together and died. Second, the massing of seed — the people of that time, to benefit those who should come after, spared some of the grain they ate and put it in small boxes, meaning to keep it for seed. And so a time of famine is named a time in which there is massing.

Why is it called white bones? There are likewise two causes: first, the bodies of the people of that time were dried and withered, and not long after death their white bones showed forth. Second, the people of that time, pressed by famine, gathered white bones together and boiled them into a broth to drink.

Why is it called tally-drawing? There are likewise two causes: first, because the grain was too little, tallies had to be plied (bamboo slips used to set an order) before there was anything to eat — within one household, from the eldest to the youngest, only on the day the tally came round did one receive a little coarse rice. Second, tallies were used to poke among the old stores heaped up on the threshing floor of former days (the stale remnants of grain), and what few grains were got were boiled with much water, and all of them shared the drink to relieve what was left of their lives.

〔The Means of Remedy〕 Yet there is trustworthy sacred teaching that states the means of remedying these three catastrophes: if a man can keep the precept against killing for one day and one night, in a future life he will certainly not meet with the arising of the catastrophe of the sword. If he can take a single harītakī (the myrobalan, a kind of medicinal fruit) and offer it to the community with an earnest and pure mind, in a life to come he will certainly not meet with the arising of the catastrophe of pestilence. If he can take a single ball of food (one lump of food) and offer it to the community with an earnest and pure mind, in a life to come he will certainly not meet with the arising of the catastrophe of famine.

〔How Long Each of the Three Catastrophes Lasts〕 How long does each of these three catastrophes last? When the catastrophe of the sword arises it is at most seven days; when the catastrophe of pestilence arises it is seven months and seven days; the catastrophe of famine is seven years, seven months, and seven days; and when this term is past it stops.

〔The Appearance of Them in the Other Continents〕 After it stops the human lifespan increases by degrees. In the two continents of the east and the west there arise catastrophes resembling these, namely that the mind of hatred grows strong, bodily strength is weak, and hunger and thirst are felt again and again; while in Uttarakuru in the north there are none at all.

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It was said above that the catastrophe of fire burns the world, and that the remaining catastrophes are likewise and are to be understood on that principle. What, then, are the remaining ones? They will now be analyzed in particular. The stanza says:


〔Root 98 · Root 99〕The Three Great Catastrophes — Fire, Water, Wind, with Three Absorptions as Their Summits

Stanza: The three great catastrophes are the three of fire, water, and wind, having the three meditative absorptions above as their several summits; this is because those three absorptions each have an inward catastrophe of the same kind as the outward one. The fourth meditative absorption has no outward catastrophe, and is therefore called Immovable. Yet the palaces of the fourth absorption are not permanent either, since they arise together with sentient beings and cease together with them. The order is this: seven catastrophes of fire must pass before one of water, and when seven catastrophes of water are full there are seven catastrophes of fire again, and only at the last does one catastrophe of wind arise.

Treatise:

〔The Arising of the Three Catastrophes and What They Destroy〕 These three great catastrophes press upon sentient beings and make them give up the lower levels and gather among the heavens above. The first, the catastrophe of fire, arises through the appearance of seven sun-discs; the next, the catastrophe of water, arises through unbroken great rains; the last, the catastrophe of wind, occurs through winds striking against one another. The force of these three catastrophes destroys the receptacle world, until not so much as an ultimate atom remains.

〔The Refutation of the Non-Buddhists Who Hold the Ultimate Atom to Be Permanent〕 There is a class of non-Buddhists who hold that the ultimate atom is permanent, and who say that at that time ultimate atoms still remain. Why do they hold this? Because (as they think) if no ultimate atom were left, the coarse things arising later would have no seed.

The author asks in return: was it not said above that the wind produced by the actions of sentient beings can itself serve as the seed? Or else, taking as condition that wind at the end of the previous catastrophe, the wind it draws forth is the seed. And again, as a sūtra of the Mahīśāsakas says: the wind blows the seeds here from elsewhere.

The non-Buddhist says: even so, we still do not grant that when a sprout and the rest arise, it is the seed and the rest that as cause draw them forth directly. The author asks: if so, from what do the sprout and the rest arise? Answer: they arise from their own parts; and those own parts again arise from yet smaller own parts, and so on in turn, until the finest whole-having-parts arises from ultimate atoms.

The author asks: what, then, is the function of the seed and the rest in the arising of the sprout and the rest? Answer: apart from being able to draw together the ultimate atoms of the sprout and the rest, the seed and the rest have no further power to produce the sprout and the rest.

The author asks: why must this be held? Answer: because for a result to be produced from something of an unlike kind is certainly contrary to principle. Question: contrary to what principle? Answer: in that case there would be no determinacy (anything could produce anything). The author says: the capacity is itself determinate, and so there is no fault of indeterminacy; sound, for instance, and the change of ripening (a fruit turning from raw to ripe) and the rest all arise determinately from what is of an unlike kind. The non-Buddhist answers: those are qualities, which have their own particular character; a substance is not so. We plainly see that a substance arises only from what is of its own kind, as a vine produces its branches and threads are woven into cloth.

The author refutes this: it is contrary to principle. Question: where is it contrary? Answer: because the example you adduce is itself not granted by both sides (you take what has not been established and use it as your proof). Question: where in what has now been adduced is it not granted by both sides? Answer: because we do not grant that the vine and its branches, or the threads and the cloth, are two separate things. It is that very vine and those very threads gathered together, and arranged and set out in a different fashion, that obtain the names branch and cloth; just as ants ranged in a line are called a line of ants (there being no further real entity called a line of ants).

Question: how is it known to be so? Answer: within the gathering of a single thread the cloth is never obtained, but only the thread. (If the cloth were a further real entity, it ought to be present upon one thread as well.) Question: who is it that obstructs, so that the cloth is not obtained? Answer: if it be said that the whole cloth is not present within one thread, then it ought to be said that upon one thread there is a part of the cloth but not the cloth; and then it must be granted that the whole cloth is only the gathering of the several parts, and that there is no further whole-having-parts called cloth.

The author asks further: and again, how do you know that the parts of the cloth are other than the threads? If it be said that cloth is made only when many supports are gathered, then cloth ought to be obtained when many warp threads alone are gathered (yet it is not). Or else there ought to be no way of obtaining cloth at all — for the middle of the cloth and its remaining edges are not set before a faculty at one time (the eye faculty cannot take it all in at once). And if it be said that they may all be set before the faculty successively, then the eye faculty and the body faculty obtain only the several parts, and it should not be said that they obtain a whole-having-parts cloth; it is only that upon the several parts they discern successively and then raise up a single cognition of a whole-having-parts — just as a whirled firebrand is seen as a wheel of fire.

For if apart from the threads there were a color, a kind, and an activity belonging to the cloth (its color, its shape-class, and its function), then those three, the color of the cloth and the rest, could not be obtained. If it be said that the colors and the rest upon a brocade garment belong to the cloth, then you must grant that a substance can arise from what is of an unlike kind — for the color of each single thread has no such variety of difference (the figuring of a brocade being made of many threads together). Or else: where upon some one part those varied colors are absent, on that side the cloth ought not to be seen, since it is color that displays the cloth. Or else: upon that very part varied colors ought also to be seen, since the cloth must have the mark of varied colors and the rest. You grant that the entity of the whole-having-parts is one alone, and yet that it has the differences of manifold color, kind, and activity; if such a thing truly existed, it would be a great marvel indeed.

Further, within the range of the light of a single mass of fire, the functions of burning and of illuminating differ according as a thing is near or far; and on your account the difference of the tangible and of color could not be established.

〔How Ultimate Atoms Stand toward a Faculty〕 Though ultimate atoms taken singly pass beyond the range of what a faculty can take, when gathered together in common they can be known by a faculty in its presence — just as your own school says that a gathering can produce a result, or as the eye faculty and the rest gathered together can arouse consciousness. It is again like a man with a cataract in his eye seeing scattered hairs: if many of them lie adjacent to one another he can see them, while if they lie one by one far apart he has no power to see them. And the principle of ultimate atoms standing toward a faculty ought to be like this.

〔Ultimate Atoms and Color and the Rest Are Not Distinct in Entity〕 Further, it is precisely with respect to color and the rest that the name ultimate atom is established. When color and the rest are destroyed, the ultimate atoms are destroyed as well. You say that ultimate atoms are gathered under substance and color and the rest under quality, and that things distinct in entity should not certainly cease at one time — but that these two are distinct in their entity certainly cannot be made out in principle. For upon careful examination no earth, water, fire, or wind can be obtained apart from color and the rest, and so they are not distinct in entity. And your own school too grants that earth and the rest are taken by the eye faculty and the body faculty; how then do they differ from color and the tangible? And again, when woolen cloth or safflower and the rest are burned, the cognition of the wool and of the flower is likewise gone — from which it is plain that the cognition of wool and the rest arises only in dependence upon the differences of color and the rest, for after the change of ripening wrought by fire their shape and measure are equal to one another 〔and no different from what they were before the burning〕, and it can no longer be told which is wool, which is fine cotton cloth, and which is safflower. It is as when one looks at two rows of earthenware set among each other upon the ground and marks which is a jar and which a basin: if one does not look at the shape one cannot mark them out (their color being the same, what distinguishes them is shape alone).

〔Ending the Dispute〕 Who would set down the wild words of such a foolish sort? And so the wide dispute against that school ends here.

〔The Summits of the Three Catastrophes〕 Where are the summits of these three catastrophes? The second meditative absorption is the summit of the catastrophe of fire, because all below it is burned by fire. The third meditative absorption is the summit of the catastrophe of water, because all below it is soaked away by water. The fourth meditative absorption is the summit of the catastrophe of wind, because all below it is scattered by wind. Whatever upper limit each catastrophe can reach is named the summit of that catastrophe.

〔The Inward Catastrophe Is of the Same Kind as the Outward〕 Why do the three lower meditative absorptions meet with the catastrophes of fire, water, and wind? Because within those three absorptions, the first, the second, and the third, there is in each an inward catastrophe of the same kind as that outward one. That is to say: the first absorption has applied and sustained thought for its inward catastrophe, and these can burn and vex the mind and the rest, and so without it meets the catastrophe of fire. The second absorption has the feeling of joy for its inward catastrophe, and this together with pliancy moistens body and mind as water does — the coarse heaviness throughout the body being thereby all removed, which is why a sūtra says that the faculty of suffering ceases at the second absorption — and so without it meets the catastrophe of water. The third absorption has the movement of the breath (the movement of breathing in and out) for its inward catastrophe, and breath is of the kind of wind, and so without it meets the catastrophe of wind. If one enters this absorption, one has such an inward catastrophe; and when one is born in this absorption, one meets with the corresponding outward catastrophe and is destroyed.

〔Why Earth Is Not Established as a Catastrophe〕 Why is earth not also established as a kind of catastrophe? Because the receptacle world is itself earth; one may say only that fire and the rest are contrary to earth, and may not say that earth is contrary to earth again.

〔The Fourth Absorption Has No Outward Catastrophe〕 What has the fourth meditative absorption for its outward catastrophe? Answer: it has no outward catastrophe, because it has left the inward catastrophes behind (having no applied and sustained thought, no feeling of joy, and no movement of the breath). For this the Buddha said that it is named Immovable — the three catastrophes, inward and outward, cannot reach it. There is a further account: the gods of the Pure Abodes are upon that level, and so it does not meet with destruction by the catastrophes; for the gods of the Pure Abodes cannot be born into the heavens of the formless realm, nor should they go anywhere else (and if their level were destroyed they would have nowhere to dwell).

〔Yet That Receptacle Too Is Not Permanent〕 Someone asks: if so, should not the receptacle world of that level be permanent? Answer: it is not so, because it arises together with sentient beings and ceases together with them. That is to say: that heavenly place has no one common ground-form spread over it, but is like the host of stars in the sky, each dwelling apart. When a sentient being is born there and when he dies, the heavenly palace he dwells in arises with him and ceases with him; and so the entity of the receptacle world there is not permanent either.

〔The Order of the Three Catastrophes〕 What is the order of the three catastrophes spoken of? Seven catastrophes of fire must first arise in unbroken succession, and next one catastrophe of water certainly arises. Thereafter seven catastrophes of fire arise again without interval, and when seven catastrophes of fire have passed there is again one of water; and so on until seven catastrophes of water are full. Then seven catastrophes of fire arise again, and only at the last does a catastrophe of wind arise. Thus there are in all eight sets of seven catastrophes of fire, one set of seven catastrophes of water, and one catastrophe of wind.

〔Why It Is So〕 Why is it so? Because the causal absorption cultivated by those sentient beings is the more excellent the higher one goes, and so the bodily measure and the lifespan they draw forth grow longer and longer; and thereby the places where they dwell also abide the longer (a lower level being easily destroyed and a higher hard to destroy, so that the number of the catastrophes must be accumulated level upon level).

Closing the fascicle: By this principle one can skillfully explain that sentence in the Treatise of Designations, that the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods is sixty-four aeons.

義疏Exposition

讀這一卷之前

世品到這裡是最後一卷。前面四卷已經把『有什麼』說完了——三界五趣、中有入胎、十二緣起、器世間的形狀與有情的身量壽量。這一卷忽然轉了個彎,不再問『有什麼』,改問『用什麼量』。

論一開口便牒住前文:「如是已約踰繕那等辯器世間身量差別」。前面量空間用的是踰繕那,量時間用的是年——兩把尺都已經用過了,可是這兩把尺自己的最小刻度是什麼,從來沒有交代。再加一層:任何量的建立都離不開名字(沒有名字就無從說某某量),所以還要問『名』的最小單位。三件事並提,於是有「三極少」。

由此往下,全卷就是一條由極小走到極大的直線:三極少(極微·字·剎那)→ 七倍遞增的長度表 → 剎那到年的時間表 → 劫 → 四劫 → 大劫 → 三劫阿僧企耶 → 佛與獨覺出世的時窗 → 輪王 → 劫初有情 → 小三災 → 大三災。頌疏替這一卷標的科判正是這個骨架:先「一明三極少、二明二量」,再把「二量」開為長度與時間,再把時間開為「一明剎那至年、二明諸劫數」,最後把劫數開為「一明劫數、二明劫中人、三明劫中災」——量度是綱,劫中人與劫中災是這把尺量出來的結果

有一件事要先提醒:這一卷讀起來像一部『世界志』,容易被當成天文地理的舊說來看。但它的體例始終是阿毘達磨的——每一個數字背後都在守一條法數上的界線,每一段故事背後都在回答一個問答。讀的時候要習慣把『這一段在守哪條線』問出來,否則七倍、六十數、八十中劫這些數字就只是數字。


一、三種極少:為什麼要先問『最小是多少』

〔一之一〕三極少之立。 頌只有十個字——「極微字剎那,色名時極少」。論釋得極簡:把色法一層層分析下去,分析到不能再分,就是一極微,所以一極微是色的極少;照同樣辦法分析名與時,得到一字與一剎那。先問:為什麼偏偏是這三樣?因為前面用過的兩把尺一把量色(踰繕那)、一把量時(年),而任何量之成立又都要依名——色、時、名恰好是量度所需的三個維度,一個也不能少。易誤處:把「三極少」讀成三種微小的東西並列。它們不是同類之物,而是三條軸上各自的最小刻度。落地上:往後遇「極微」不要只想成微塵,它是析法所得的下限;遇「剎那」不要只想成很短,它是時間軸上不可再分的一格

〔一之二〕一字為名之極少。 論舉的例子只有四個字——「一字名者,如說瞿名」。先問:一個字怎麼會是「名」?因為名的作用是能詮(能指稱),而單獨一個字若已能指稱一物,它就已經是最小的能詮單位了。寶疏釋這一段時把三極少的能所分得很清楚,說「此下半頌明三極少。三極少中,二是所詮、一是能詮。所詮之中,一是色量、二是時量」——色與時是被說的,名是能說的。易誤處:把「一字」讀成書寫的筆畫。它說的是能詮之名的最小單位,不是字形。落地上:這一分判在往後讀名句文身(業品與不相應行)時還要用到;名的極少在此先立下一根樁。

〔一之三〕剎那的兩個定義與一個譬喻。 論給的答案分三層:一是「眾緣和合法得自體頃」——眾多條件湊齊、一個法剛好取得自身存在的那一瞬;二是「或有動法行度一極微」——若有正在移動的東西,它移過一個極微的距離,這一段就是一剎那;三是對法諸師的譬喻,「如壯士一疾彈指頃六十五剎那」。頌疏把這三層並列得最清楚,於總釋處作「極微者,是色極少也。剎那者,是時極少也。一字者,是名極少也」,其下即以「又解」逐一標出三說。先問:為什麼一件事要三種說法?因為前二是定義(從法的生起、從空間的移動兩路界定),第三是比量的方便(讓人有個可感的量感)。易誤處:把彈指六十五當成論主自己的定義。論說得很明白,那是「對法諸師說」——是別人的說法被論收進來作參考。落地上:定義與譬喻分開,這一手在往後最要緊;本卷之末破外道時,論主用的正是『你拿還沒成立的東西作能立』這一路。


二、極微到踰繕那:一條七倍的階梯

〔二之一〕十一階七倍,末一階三倍。 頌把整條階梯壓成二十字:「極微微金水,兔羊牛隙塵,蟣虱麥指節,後後增七倍」。論逐階攤開:七極微為一微,七微為一金塵,七金塵為水塵,七水塵為兔毛塵,七兔毛塵為羊毛塵,七羊毛塵為牛毛塵,七牛毛塵為隙遊塵,七隙遊塵為蟣,七蟣為虱,七虱為穬麥,七麥為指節。到這裡七倍就停了,接下來論說「三節為一指」——這一步是三倍不是七倍。先問:為什麼忽然變倍數?論自己交代了理由:「世所極成,是故於頌中不別分別」——指節與指的關係是常識,不必立為法數。易誤處:讀者常把「三節為一指」也算進七倍序列,於是整套換算全錯。落地上:讀阿毘達磨的數表,要分清哪一段是法數、哪一段是世俗常識;論主在此親手畫了這條線。

〔二之二〕從指到踰繕那。 再往上就是人間的丈量單位:二十四指橫排為一肘,四肘豎積為一弓(也叫尋),五百弓為一俱盧舍,八俱盧舍為一踰繕那。其中「俱盧舍」論給了一個極生活化的定義——「一俱盧舍許是從村至阿練若中間道量」,就是從村落走到修行人所住的寂靜林野那一段路。先問:為什麼要用這種『走路的距離』來定義單位?因為這一段路是僧團生活中天天在走的,最有實感。光記於此處替讀者作了一次唐制換算,計「計八俱盧舍有二萬五千六百尺」,折成里數約十四里餘。易誤處:把這條階梯當成古人的科學測量。它是教學用的量感階梯,作用在讓人從肉眼可見的浮塵(隙遊塵)一路推想到不可見的極微,再一路推到山河大地的尺度。落地上:這一整條階梯的真正用處,是讓「極微」這個抽象概念掛在可經驗的一端——隙遊塵是眼睛看得見的,往下數七層就是極微。


三、剎那到年:時間的刻度,與一年裡少掉的六個夜

〔三之一〕時間表的六級。 頌說「百二十剎那,為怛剎那量,臘縛此六十,此三十須臾,此三十晝夜,三十晝夜月,十二月為年,於中半減夜」。論逐級照讀:一百二十剎那為一怛剎那,六十怛剎那為一臘縛,三十臘縛為一牟呼栗多(即須臾),三十牟呼栗多為一晝夜,三十晝夜為一月,十二月為一年。先問:長度表用七倍,時間表為什麼改用一百二十、六十、三十這些數?因為長度表是推想性的(從極微推上來,用同一個倍率最省事),時間表卻是接著實際曆法的——三十日一月、十二月一年是現成的,往下逆推才有六十、三十這些數。易誤處:以為兩張表應該同構。它們的性質不同:一張從下往上推,一張從上往下接。落地上:由此可算出一晝夜有多少剎那——這正是後世讀者最愛算的一筆帳,而論主本人只給刻度、不作演算。

〔三之二〕晝夜有增有減。 論在時間表中間插了一句要緊的話:「此晝夜有時增、有時減、有時等」。先問:既然三十牟呼栗多為一晝夜,怎麼還會有增減?因為所謂晝夜的增減,指的是晝與夜彼此的長短消長,不是一晝夜總量的變動。一年分寒、熱、雨三際各四個月,晝夜長短隨季節而移。易誤處:把這句讀成『一天的長度會變』。落地上:這一句是下一段「減夜」之所以必要的伏筆——因為晝夜互有消長,曆法上就得有一套補正的辦法。

〔三之三〕六月減夜與那首引頌。 論說「十二月中六月減夜,以一年內夜總減六」,然後自設一問「云何如是」,答以一首舊頌:「寒熱雨際中,一月半已度,於所餘半月,智者知夜減」。先問:這首頌在說什麼?它給的是一條操作規則——在寒、熱、雨每一際之中,過了一個半月之後,剩下的那半個月要減夜;三際各減二,一年共減六。光記釋此云「一年之中總減六夜,此言減夜」,把數目坐實。易誤處:把這二十字當成本頌之一而去湊頌數。它是引頌不是本頌——論的前文作「故有頌言」而非「頌曰」,寶疏於此明標「引頌證」,光記亦不以之為本頌——其牒此段作「如是已說至智者知夜減者,此下第二明時量」,末作「以此頌證,故減六夜」;頌疏引完之後也沒有另立科目,直接就接「從此第二,明劫量」。落地上:讀論要養成看『前文之徵』的習慣——「頌曰」與「頌言」一字之差,關係到這一段是論主自造還是引他人之語。

〔三之四〕論主為什麼不多說曆算。 這一節到此就收了,論主沒有再往下推演任何曆數。光記在此處補了一句意味深長的案語,說「論主所以不廣明諸曆數者,恐人耽著邪命自活」——怕學人沉迷曆算占候,變成以術數謀生。先問:這算不算離題的閒話?不算。它解釋了本卷行文的一個特徵:凡是可以無限往下算的地方,論主一律點到為止。易誤處:以為論主學問不夠或資料不足。落地上:往後遇到本論忽然收筆之處,先問一句『這是不是有意的節制』,往往就能看懂那一段的分寸。


四、四劫之一:壞劫——世界是怎麼散的

〔四之一〕四劫之名與壞劫之界。 頌起首便標「應知有四劫,謂壞成中大」,接著一句話定住壞劫的兩端:「壞從獄不生,至外器都盡」。論釋作「言壞劫者,謂從地獄有情不復生至外器都盡」。先問:為什麼壞劫要從地獄算起?因為毀壞的次第是由下而上——地獄最下,最先停止受生。易誤處:把壞劫想成一場忽然降臨的大火。論給的界線很冷靜:壞劫的起點不是火,是地獄不再有新生者;火要到有情世間全空之後才來。落地上:這條界線決定了整卷的節奏——有情壞在前、器壞在後,火水風三災都只在最後一段登場。

〔四之二〕兩重「二種壞」。 論緊接著給了兩種分法:「壞有二種:一趣壞、二界壞。復有二種:一有情壞、二外器壞」。先問:為什麼同一件事要分兩次?因為兩組所依的坐標不同——前一組依五趣與三界(說毀壞是逐趣逐界地空掉),後一組依有情與器(說毀壞有先後兩段)。易誤處:把四個名目排成一列平行的四種壞。它們是兩組各二,不是一組四。落地上:這種『同一事實用兩套坐標各說一遍』的筆法,是阿毘達磨的常態;讀時先問『這一組依什麼分』,就不會把名目數錯。

〔四之三〕地獄之壞與定業的去處。 論說:地獄有情命終而無新生,就是壞劫之始;直到地獄裡一個有情也沒有,名為地獄已壞。這裡立刻冒出一個難題——那些造了必定要在地獄受報之業的人怎麼辦?論答得乾脆:「業力引置他方獄中」,由業力把他們送到別的世界的地獄去。先問:這個回答為什麼重要?因為它守住了業果不虛的原則——世界可以壞,業不能作廢。易誤處:以為世界一壞,業債就一筆勾銷。落地上:這是本卷唯一一處正面觸及業論的地方,往後業品講定業不可轉時,此處已先立了一個案例。

〔四之三附〕由地獄例知傍生與鬼趣——兩條毀壞規則。 地獄壞盡之後,論沒有立刻跳到人天,而是先用一句把中間兩趣補齊:「由此准知傍生鬼趣。然各先壞本處住者,人天雜居者與人天同壞」。先問:為什麼傍生、鬼趣只用「准知」一句帶過,卻又要另加一句?因為壞法的模型同於地獄(命終而無新生,定業者移置他方),可以准知;但這兩趣有地獄所無的一件事——牠們不是只住在自己的本處。於是論另立兩條規則:①本處住者先壞——住在傍生本處(大海)與鬼本處(琰魔王界)的,隨本趣先壞;②人天雜居者隨人天壞——散居在人間、天上的那一批,不隨本趣,而與人天同時壞。易誤處:把「准知」讀成『一樣』。不一樣——壞的道理一樣,壞的時序不一樣;正因為雜居,才有第二條規則。落地上:五趣之壞於是分作三段——地獄先,傍生鬼趣之本處住者次,人天(連同雜居其中的傍生、鬼)最後;記住這個次序,下一單元人趣、天趣『一個一個往上走』才接得上。

〔四之四〕人趣與天趣是怎麼空的。 論用了一個非常特別的敘法:不是有情被消滅,而是有情一個一個往上走。這個洲有一個人無師自然證得初靜慮,出定唱言「離生喜樂,甚樂甚靜」,旁人聽了跟著入定,命終同生梵世;如此直到本洲人盡。東西二洲照此類推。北俱盧洲不能入定離欲,所以是壽盡生欲界天。天趣也一樣:四大王眾天有一位自然得初靜慮,直到那一層天空掉;欲界諸天次第照此。再往上,梵世有一位無師得第二靜慮,出定唱言「定生喜樂,甚樂甚靜」,餘天跟著入定而生極光淨天。先問:為什麼壞劫是靠『修定』完成的?因為器世間之壞須待有情盡,而有情不能無故消失——出路是往上遷移——三洲與諸天以定為門;唯北洲是例外,論明言「北洲命盡生欲界天,由彼無能入定離欲」,是壽盡而生,不由定。易誤處:把這一段讀成神話式的世界末日。落地上:這一段其實在教一件修行上的事——就能入定之三洲與諸天而言,災來時真正的避難所是禪定,不是任何地方;北洲則是壽盡而生,其上遷不由定。

〔四之五〕器世間之毀與「非他地災能壞他地」。 有情走光之後,論說「唯器世間空曠而住」;接著十方有情感此三千世界的業盡了,於是七日輪出現,眾海乾竭、群山洞然,洲渚與風水金三輪一併焚燒,直燒到梵宮不留灰燼。這裡論主插入一條極重要的簡別:「自地火焰燒自地宮,非他地災能壞他地」——是本地的火燒本地的宮殿,不是下地的火真的燒上去;之所以說『下火風飄焚燒上地』,只是就相互引發而言,欲界火焰上昇作為條件引生色界火焰。先問:這條簡別為什麼要立?因為若許下地的火能直接燒上地,三界的分位就亂了。易誤處:讀成一場自下而上的連燒。落地上:這一句是本卷最末『內災與外災同類』一節的先聲——災之所以能壞某地,靠的是同類相引,不是物理上的蔓延。


五、四劫之二:成劫與住劫——二十中劫的增減

〔五之一〕成劫的兩端與次第。 論說「所言成劫,謂從風起乃至地獄始有情生」。壞盡之後有二十中劫唯是虛空,然後由一切有情業增上力,「空中漸有微細風生,是器世間將成前相」。器成的次第是先大梵王宮乃至夜摩宮,後起風輪等;有情則從極光淨天最初一位生為大梵王,次第往下生到梵輔、梵眾、他化自在,再往下到四洲,最後才是餓鬼、傍生、地獄。論以八個字收之:「法爾後壞,必最初成」。先問:這句話什麼意思?最後壞的一定是最先成的——地獄最先壞,所以最後成;梵世最後壞,所以最先成。易誤處:把它讀成一句玄語。它其實是一條對稱律,把成劫與壞劫扣成一副鏡像。落地上:由這條律可以自己推算任何一層的成壞次序,不必死記。

〔五之二〕成劫在哪一刻算滿。 論下了一個很精確的判:「若初一有情生無間獄二十中成劫應知已滿」。先問:為什麼要拿地獄的第一個有情作標記?因為地獄最後成,它一有人,整個成的過程就走完了。易誤處:以為器世間造好就算成劫圓滿。論的判準在有情不在器——器只是成劫最初一劫的事,其餘十九劫都是有情漸住。落地上:這與壞劫的判準恰好對稱(壞劫始於地獄不生、成劫終於地獄始生),兩端都以地獄為標記,因為它是這條鏈的最末一環。

〔五之三〕住劫二十的增減結構。 這一段是全卷數字最密之處。此洲人壽起初無量,到住劫之初才漸減;從無量減到十歲,是第一個住中劫;此後十八個劫每個都是「從十年增至八萬,復從八萬減至十年」;第二十個則是從十歲增到八萬。論給了兩條硬界線:「一切劫增無過八萬,一切劫減唯極十年」。先問:為什麼第一個與第二十個看起來只有半程,卻與中間十八個時量相等?論只給結論而未給其由——「十八劫中一增一減,時量方等,初減後增故二十劫時量皆等」。何以初劫唯減、後劫唯增而時量猶等,論文未釋;光記正就此設難並出二解,見『承衍』。易誤處:把首劫也當成從八萬減起。落地上:這一節是後世推算佛出世在第幾住劫的基礎,光記在此補了一句界定——「准此論文,壽漸減時方名住劫,壽未減時是成劫攝」。

〔五之四〕其餘三劫與八十中劫。 論說成、壞、空三段「並無減增二十差別」——它們沒有像住劫那樣一增一減的階,但因為時量與住劫相同,所以也各算二十中劫。其內部分工是:成中初劫起器世間、後十九劫有情漸住;壞中後劫減器世間、前十九劫有情漸捨。四段各二十,「各二十中積成八十,總此八十成大劫量」。先問:為什麼空劫也要算二十?既然什麼都沒有,如何計時?因為劫在此是以時量為單位的計量名,不必有事發生才計。易誤處:把八十中劫想成八十件事。落地上:一個大劫=八十中劫這個數,是本卷後半一切算式的底數;三災次第之算、遍淨天壽六十四劫之算,都要回到這裡。

〔五之五〕劫的體性只是五蘊。 論設一問:「劫性是何?謂唯五蘊」。先問:這一問突然插進來做什麼?因為前面說了半天『劫』,讀者很容易把它當成一個獨立存在的時間容器。論一句話拆掉:劫不是別的東西,只是五蘊在時間上的一段相續。易誤處:把時間讀成盛裝諸法的器皿。阿毘達磨不許有離開法的時間。落地上:這一句是全卷的樞紐——它把整套宏大的宇宙時間表重新繫回法數,讓人知道所量的始終是身心諸法,不是別的什麼東西。


六、大劫與三劫阿僧企耶:「無數」不是數不清

〔六之一〕三個無數所累積的是大劫。 論引經說「經說三劫阿僧企耶精進修行方得成佛」,隨即自問:在四種劫當中,是累積哪一種才成三個無數?答:累積的是大劫——「累前大劫為十百千,乃至積成三劫無數」。先問:為什麼要特地問這一句?因為前面剛立了四種劫,若不指定是哪一種,這個數就是浮的。易誤處:把三大阿僧企耶劫想成三個中劫或三個住劫。落地上:一大劫已是八十中劫,三個無數的大劫是什麼量級,讀者到此才算有了坐標。

〔六之二〕「無數」是一個位數之名。 論接著設一難:「既稱無數,何復言三」——既然叫無數,怎麼還數得出三個?答得斬釘截鐵:「非無數言,顯不可數」;《解脫經》說六十個數位當中,阿僧企耶是其中的一個。先問:這一破解決了什麼?它把一個修辭誤會拆掉了——「無數」在這裡是一個確定的位數之名,不是『數不清』。論隨即列出整套六十數:一、十、百、千、萬、洛叉、度洛叉、俱胝……一路十進位疊上去,末後十個大跋邏攙為一阿僧企耶。易誤處:把它讀成佛教在誇大。它其實是印度的大數命名法,論主是在引一套現成的數學術語。落地上:由此再看『三大阿僧企耶劫』,那不是一句形容,而是一個可以寫出來的數。

〔六之三〕忘失餘八。 論在數列之末誠實記了一筆:「於此數中忘失餘八」——這六十個名目,後面八個到論主的時代已經失傳了。頌疏於此只留下一句「阿僧祇耶是第五十二一數」,讀者往往不知這「第五十二」從何而來;光記把它解全,云「阿僧企耶,第五十二,於此六十數中其一」,並補「至論主出世,現有前五十二,諸傳誦者忘失後八」——現存五十二加上失傳的八,正好六十,而阿僧企耶恰在第五十二位。先問:論主為什麼要記下這個缺口?因為誠實。傳承有斷處就說有斷處,不補、不掩。 易誤處:以為古論從不承認自己有缺。落地上:這一筆是整部俱舍治學態度的縮影,也是讀本卷諸多數字時應有的分寸——數字是傳下來的,不是算出來的。


七、菩薩為什麼肯用三個無數劫

〔七之一〕四問四答的一段護法文字。 說完三劫無數,論主忽然轉入一段少見的、帶有溫度的問答。第一問:菩薩何必發長時之願?答:「無上菩提甚難可得,非多願行無容得成」——要修福德智慧二種資糧、六波羅蜜多、多百千苦行,所以必須發長時願。第二問:若別的方便也能得涅槃,何必久修苦行?答:為欲利樂一切有情,所以捨速取涅槃之路而求無上菩提。先問:這一段為什麼放在劫量章裡?因為前面剛把『三個無數劫』這個天文數字擺出來,讀者第一個反應必然是『何苦』——論主是在替這個數字作交代。易誤處:把這一段當作插入的勸發之語。它其實是劫量之義的收尾:量既已明,就要說明這個量所承載的是什麼。落地上:本卷從頭到尾都在量『世界』,唯獨這一段在量『心』。

〔七之二〕濟他即是自益。 第三問極尖銳:「濟他有情於己何益」——救別人對自己有什麼好處?論答:「菩薩濟物遂己悲心,故以濟他即為己益」。先問:這算不算把利他還原成利己?不是。論說的是:悲心本身就是他的自體,滿足悲心即是滿足自身,不必在利他之外另找一個報酬。易誤處:讀成一種交換式的動機論。落地上:這一句替後面那首引頌鋪好了路——上士之所以能「以他為己」,不是因為他更能忍,而是因為他的自他界線已經挪動了。

〔七之三〕兩個世間現見的例證。 第四問:「誰信菩薩有如是事」——誰肯相信真有這種人?論不引神通、不引經證,只舉兩件人人看得見的事。其一:世上確有久習無哀愍的人,「雖無益己而樂損他,世所同悉」——損人不利己的事,人間本來就有;那麼久習慈悲的人「雖無利己而樂他益」,有什麼不能信?其二:有情由數習之力,於無我行不了有為而執為我、生愛著,並因此甘負眾苦;那麼菩薩由數習之力捨自我愛、增戀他心,並因此甘負眾苦,又有什麼不能信?先問:這兩個例證的力道在哪裡?在於它們是以『串習』為共同機制的——你既承認串習能把人推向無理的損他與無理的執我,就不能否認串習也能把人推向利他。易誤處:把它讀成勵志的比喻。它是類比論證,兩造共許的前提是串習之力。落地上:這是全論少見的、正面替菩薩道說話的段落,而所用的仍是阿毘達磨的工具。

〔七之四〕三士之頌。 末後論主引一首舊頌收束:「下士勤方便,恒求自身樂,中士求滅苦,非樂苦依故,上士恒勤求,自苦他安樂,及他苦永滅,以他為己故」。三層分得極清楚:下士求自樂,中士求滅苦(因為看出所謂樂只是苦的所依),上士則寧可自苦而使他安樂、並要使他苦永滅。頌疏於此點出主語,云「此言上士,謂菩薩也。意說菩薩觀他如己,故見他樂即為己樂」。先問:中士為什麼不求樂而求滅苦?因為他已看破「非樂苦依」——世間之樂不過是苦的依處。易誤處:把三士讀成三種人的高下排序。它們其實是三種目標的分判,關鍵在末句「以他為己故」——所爭的不是勤惰,是自他的界線畫在哪裡。落地上:這首頌是本卷唯二的引頌之一,前文作「故有頌言」,與夜減之頌同型,同判為引頌而不入本頌之數。


八、佛出世的時窗:八萬到一百

〔八之一〕上下兩道門檻。 頌說「減八萬至百,諸佛現世間」。論釋:從此洲人壽八萬歲漸減到壽極百年,這中間諸佛出現。上下兩端各有理由。上端:「何緣增位無佛出耶?有情樂增難教厭故」——劫增之世快樂正在增長,眾生難以生厭離。下端:「何緣減百無佛出耶?五濁極增難可化故」。先問:為什麼佛出世要挑時候?因為佛出世的作用是教化,而教化要有可教之機;太樂則不肯厭,太濁則教不動。易誤處:以為這是佛的能力受限。論說的是所化之機,不是能化之力。落地上:這一『時窗』的概念,是往後讀正法像法末法、讀值佛難遇的底本。

〔八之二〕五濁與它們各損什麼。 論列五濁:「一壽濁、二劫濁、三煩惱濁、四見濁、五有情濁」,並釋名——「劫減將末,壽等鄙下如滓穢故,說名為濁」。接著逐一配損:由前二濁(壽、劫),依次損壽命與資具;由次二濁(煩惱、見),損善品——煩惱濁令人耽著欲樂,見濁令人自苦其身修無益的苦行,或者說一損在家善、一損出家善;由後一濁(有情),損自身,壞了身量、色力、念、智、勤勇及無病。先問:為什麼要分組而不是一一對列?因為五濁不是五件並排的壞事,而是兩兩成組地各損一面:外資(壽與資具)、內善(在家與出家)、自身(身心諸能)。易誤處:把「劫濁」想成時間變壞了。劫濁是就那一段時期的整體品質說的,它與壽濁一組,損的是外在條件。落地上:這一節替『末世難修』給了一個結構化的說明——難不在單一因素,而在三個面向同時塌陷。


九、獨覺:兩種,與「不調他」的六個理由

〔九之一〕獨覺出世不限時窗。 頌的後兩句是「獨覺增減時,麟角喻百劫」,論釋作「獨覺出現通劫增減」——與佛不同,獨覺在劫增與劫減兩段都能出現。先問:為什麼獨覺不受時窗限制?因為佛的出世是為教化,教化須待可教之機,所以上受『樂增難教厭』之限、下受『五濁極增』之限;獨覺不以說法調他,兩頭的限制對他都不成立。這一點與輪王恰成三分:輪王須富樂之器,故在八萬以上;佛須厭離之機,故在八萬以下到百歲;獨覺之出世不以說法教化為所待,故通增減。易誤處:以為這是說獨覺比佛更自在、出世更容易。恰恰相反——不受時窗之限,正因為他的出世不以說法調伏他人為所待;佛之所以有時窗,是因為佛的出世是對著眾生的。(須注意:底本所限唯在「不為他宣說正法」一事,並非說獨覺之作用一概只及自身——論下文即明排除「無慈悲」之說,謂其「為攝有情現神通故」。)落地上:這一條與下文的「不調他」是同一件事的兩面,讀時要合看:出世不擇時與不為他說法,同出於『唯自悟道』這一個根。

〔九之二〕部行與麟角。 論說「然諸獨覺有二種殊:一者部行、二麟角喻」。部行獨覺原是聲聞,得勝果時轉名獨勝;另有一說謂他們原是異生,曾修聲聞順決擇分而今自證道。這第二說的來歷是《本事》中的一則故事:某山有五百苦行外仙,一隻獼猴曾與獨覺為鄰,看熟了他的威儀,後來遊行到外仙處把那威儀演了一遍,諸仙見而生敬慕,須臾都證獨覺菩提。論隨即點出這故事的用意——若他們原先已是聖人,就不該還在修外道苦行了。至於麟角喻,是必定獨居的,且「要百大劫修菩提資糧」。二疏於部行一路都補了一個本論長行所無的限定:光記先出,云「部行獨覺先是聲聞前三果人,後得第四勝果之時,離教獨證勝果,轉名獨勝」——是前三果而非阿羅漢;其下光記自出又解,作「先是聲聞初果,後得後三勝果時」,而自判「前解為勝」。頌疏所補與光記前解同軌,云「部行獨覺先是聲聞前三果人,後得無學,不由他悟,轉名獨勝」。先問:為什麼要爭他原先是聖是凡?因為這關係到獨覺的證道是否需要前世的聞法基礎。易誤處:把獼猴的故事讀成趣談。它是論證用的例證,證的是『這些人原先不是聖者』。落地上:兩種獨覺的分別,往後在賢聖品談根性差別時還要用。

〔九之三〕「不調他」的六個理由。 論給獨覺下的定義是「言獨覺者,謂現身中離稟至教唯自悟道,以能自調不調他故」,隨即自問何以不調他,並且一連排除了三種可能的解釋:不是沒有能力說法(他也得無礙解,也能憶念過去所聞的聖教),不是沒有慈悲(他為攝有情也現神通),也不是當時沒有堪受法的根機(那時有情也能起世間離欲對治道)。排除完了才給正面的三個理由:宿習使然,於說法少欣樂勝解、沒有『要說』的希望;知有情難受深法,順流既久難令逆流;又要避開攝眾,「怖諠雜故」。先問:為什麼要先排除三項再給答案?因為這三項正是讀者最容易自己補上的猜測——論主先把錯誤答案清乾淨,再說正解。易誤處:把不調他讀成能力不足或慈悲不足;論已明文否掉。落地上:這一段的排錯法,是阿毘達磨問答體最典型的一手,往後遇「非彼無能演說正法」「又不可說彼無慈悲」這類句式,都要當成排除項來讀。


十、轉輪王:四輪、四種降伏、七寶

〔十之一〕出世之時與名義。 頌起首便標「輪王八萬上,金銀銅鐵輪」,論釋其時云輪王出現在「從此洲人壽無量歲乃至八萬歲」這一段;減至八萬以下,有情富樂壽量損減、眾惡漸盛,「非大人器,故無輪王」。名義則是「此王由輪旋轉應導威伏一切,名轉輪王」——輪之所至即教化所至。先問:輪王的時窗為什麼與佛不同?佛是八萬以下到百歲,輪王是八萬以上。因為二者所需的世間條件相反:佛須有厭離之機(故在減位),輪王須有富樂之器(故在人壽八萬以上)。易誤處:把二者的時窗混為一談,於是誤以為佛與輪王同時。落地上:這一組對照本身就是本節主題——輪王處處與佛相似而終究不等。

〔十之二〕四輪與所領之洲。 論引《施設足》說輪王有四種,依金、銀、銅、鐵四輪而別;勝次是金、銀、銅、鐵,而所領洲數卻相逆——鐵輪王領一洲,銅輪二,銀輪三,金輪四。光記把這一層配得極便於記誦,云「鐵輪王一,謂贍部;銅輪王二,加勝身;銀輪王三,更加牛貨;金輪王四,更加北洲」。契經就最勝者只說金輪,並描寫其相:王生剎帝利種、紹灌頂位,十五日受齋戒時登高臺殿,東方忽有金輪寶現,千輻具足轂輞、眾相圓淨如巧匠成。先問:為什麼輪的貴賤與洲數相逆?頌自己標了「逆次」二字,論也照此釋——這是一條要記住的對應。易誤處:順著金銀銅鐵的次第去配一二三四洲,正好全反。落地上:「逆次獨如佛」五個字裡還藏著下一節的題目——「獨」是說輪王也和佛一樣不會有兩位同時。

〔十之三〕四種降伏,都不加傷害。 頌說「他迎自往伏,諍陣勝無害」。論逐一釋:金輪王是諸小國王各自來迎,請他垂降教敕;銀輪王是自己前往,威嚴一近彼方即臣伏;銅輪王到了要宣威競德,彼方才推服;鐵輪王到了要現威列陣,剋勝便止。四種強度遞增,然而論下一句把它們全收在一條底線之下:「一切輪王皆無傷害,令伏得勝已,各安其所居,勸化令修十善業道」——所以輪王死後定得生天。先問:既有列陣,怎麼還說無害?因為列陣是示威,勝了就停,不殺不掠。易誤處:把鐵輪王讀成征伐之王。論主特意加了「皆無傷害」與「勸化令修十善業道」二句,正是要擋掉這個讀法——輪王的統一是教化性的,不是征服性的。落地上:這一條是理解「轉輪」二字的關鍵,輪所旋轉之處是法,不是兵。

〔十之四〕七寶與一個業論上的疑難。 論引經說輪王出世便有七寶:輪寶、象寶、馬寶、珠寶、女寶、主藏臣寶、主兵臣寶。隨即冒出一問:象、馬、女、二臣這五寶都是有情,怎麼可能由王的業去生出別的有情?論答:「然由先造互相屬業,於中若一稟自業生,餘亦俱時乘自業起」——是先世造業時彼此相屬,其中一位隨自業出生,其餘也同時各乘自業而起。先問:這個回答守住了什麼?守住了業不共移這條線——甲的業只能感甲的果,不能直接造出乙這個有情。易誤處:把七寶讀成王的福報所變現之物。落地上:這是本卷第二處正面觸及業論的地方,與前面「業力引置他方獄中」一樣,都是在世界志的敘述中不肯放鬆法則。

〔十之五〕輪王與佛之不等。 論末問:輪王既也有三十二大士相,那與佛何異?答:「佛大士相處正明圓,王相不然,故有差別」——佛的相處所端正、明了、圓滿,王的相則不然。先問:這一句為什麼要放在最後?因為前面整節都在寫輪王之似佛——同樣不二俱生、同樣有三十二相、同樣以教化統攝四方;到最後才點出所以不等之處,而且只在相好之圓滿上說。易誤處:把這一句讀成泛泛的外貌比較。論所別者有三事——相之所處正、相之分明、相之周圓(「處正明圓,王相不然,故有差別」),是就相之身分說,不是就相貌美醜說。落地上:本論於此並錄而不作褒貶,讀者也應照樣讀著,這正是本卷『唯錄不判』之處之一。


十一、一界一佛還是十方多佛:本論自載的兩造

〔十一之一〕爭點是怎麼引出來的。 論說「輪王如佛,無二俱生」,並引契經:「無處無位非前非後有二如來、應、正等覺出現於世,有處有位唯一如來」。緊接著論主自己把問題挑起來:「應審思擇,此唯一言,為據一三千、為約一切界」——經說的『唯一』,是就一個三千大千世界說,還是就一切世界說?先問:這一問為什麼非問不可?因為兩種讀法會導出完全不同的佛陀觀。易誤處:以為論主在此有定論。他沒有——這一整段是本卷最長的一段並錄,兩造各自陳理,論主始終不下判詞。落地上:讀到這種段落,要學會辨認『論主在陳述誰的話』,否則會把某一造的話當成論的立場。

〔十一之二〕第一造:餘界定無佛生。 這一造的理由是:不應說世尊的功能有礙——唯一世尊便能普於十方教化;若說有某一處他教化不了,那其餘各處也該如此。他們並舉世尊告舍利子的一段教證:若有人問『此刻可有梵志沙門與喬答摩氏平等得無上覺』,舍利子答『今時無有』,所依正是那句「無處無位非前非後有二如來」。他們還須處理一條反證——《梵王經》說『我今於此三千大千諸世界中得自在轉』,豈不是範圍有限?答曰彼有密意:不起加行時唯觀此三千大千,發起加行時無邊世界皆佛眼境。先問:這一造的骨幹是什麼?是佛德無礙——若承認一佛不足以遍化,就等於承認佛有所不能。易誤處:把《梵王經》那一段當成他們的難處。他們已用『密意』會通掉了。

〔十一之三〕第二造:餘界亦別有佛。 論以「有餘部師說」引出另一造。理由是:同時有許多菩薩都在修集菩提資糧,一界一時可以無多佛,但多界多佛有什麼道理能遮?他們進一步論證:若唯一佛,即使住世一劫尚不能遍為一世界作完佛事,何況以同於人壽的短命去利益無邊世界;而有情居無邊界,時處根性差別無邊,佛須遍觀而應機說法,令其過失未生不生、已生斷滅,功德未生得生、已生圓滿——「如何一佛此事頓成」?所以同時定有多佛。他們並回頭質問前一造所引的經文:那句話是就一界說還是多界說?若說多界,則輪王在餘界也該沒有(因為經是拿『如佛』來遮輪王的俱生的);既許輪王餘界別有,為何不許別界有佛?先問:這一造的骨幹是什麼?是所化無邊——若承認所化無邊,就得承認能化不能只有一位。易誤處:以為這一造在貶低佛。恰恰相反,他們說的是「無邊界中有無邊佛現」。

〔十一之四〕一界何以仍無二佛。 有趣的是,第二造雖許多界多佛,卻同樣承認一界無二佛,並給了四個理由:一以無用故——一界一佛已足饒益一切;二以願力故——諸佛為菩薩時先發誓願,願在無救無依盲闇界中成等正覺,為救為依為眼為導;三令敬重故——一界唯一如來,人才會深深敬重;四令速行故——令人知一切智尊甚為難遇,其教應速修行,莫等佛涅槃或往餘處才無救無依。先問:這四個理由裡哪一個最要緊?後二個是就修學者的心說的——佛之稀有本身就是策發。易誤處:把四理讀成護教的托詞。它們其實給了一個很實際的教誡:難遇之想,正是速行之因。落地上:這是本節唯一直接落到修行上的地方,也是這一長段論辯留給讀者的實益。


十二、劫初之人:一部從光明到刑罰的墮落史

〔十二之一〕劫初如色天。 頌起首五字「劫初如色天」。論引契經描寫那時的人:「劫初時人有色意成,支體圓滿諸根無缺,形色端嚴身帶光明,騰空自在飲食喜樂長壽久住」——有色身而從意所生,不由胎生;身自帶光,能飛行,以喜樂為食。先問:為什麼要從這裡說起?因為下面整段講的是一步一步失去這些的過程,起點必須先立住。易誤處:把這一段當成失樂園式的神話。它在論裡的功能是因果鏈的起點——每一次失去都有一個明確的因,而那個因全都是心上的。落地上:讀這一節要拿一支筆把因果鏈標出來,那條鏈就是本節的全部教義。

〔十二之二〕貪味與段食之始。 論說那時有「地味」漸生,味甘美、香濃郁;有一人稟性耽味,聞香起愛、取嘗便食,餘人隨學競取。論在此下了一個界標:「爾時方名初受段食」。接著是連鎖反應——資段食故身漸堅重,光明隱沒黑闇便生,日月眾星從茲出現。先問:日月為什麼是這時候才有?因為原先身自帶光,不需外光;身光沒了,才需要日月。易誤處:把這讀成天文事件。它是身心變化的果,論的敘法始終是由內而外。落地上:這一段給出了本卷後半一切災患的第一因——耽味。一個人的一次貪,成了整個世界的轉折。

〔十二之三〕四番食物遞減。 由漸耽味,地味隱沒,接著有地皮餅生;競耽食之,地餅復隱,於是有林藤出現;競耽食故,林藤復隱,於是有非耕種而自生的香稻。先問:為什麼每貪一次,食物就退化一級?論沒有另作解釋,只是一路照敘——貪與所貪之物的品質成反比,這是這一段自己顯出來的規律。易誤處:把四番讀成四種食物的清單。它是四段遞減,重點在遞減本身。落地上:這條規律在小三災一節會再現一次——貪與惰增,感得的世界就一級一級變差。

〔十二之四〕男女根與非梵行之始。 香稻粗糙,殘穢在身,為排除它便生二道,因此有男女根生;二根既殊,形相亦異;宿習力故彼此相視,因而生非理作意,欲貪如鬼魅惑亂身心,失意猖狂行非梵行。論以一句收之:「人中欲鬼初發此時」。先問:這一段的機制是什麼?是粗食→身之變化→根之分化→相視→非理作意→欲貪,一環扣一環。易誤處:把它讀成對身體的貶抑。論的重心不在身,在「非理作意」四字——轉折點是那一念不如理的注意。落地上:這是全卷唯一直接處理欲的段落,而它把欲的起點定在作意上,不定在身上。

〔十二之五〕懶惰、貯積、我所、劫盜。 頌的第三句「由墮貯賊起」,把三件事扣成一串。論說:那時人隨食隨取,並不貯積;後有人稟性嬾惰,一次多取香稻貯著後吃,餘人隨學而貯存漸多。由此於稻生「我所」心,各縱貪情多收無厭,於是收過之處不再重生,遂共分田;有了自己一分,就生吝護之心,看見他人一分,就懷侵奪之念——「劫盜過起始於此時」。先問:這條鏈上哪一環最要緊?是貯積。貯積之前,取用隨時而無主;貯積一起,才有『我的』,有『我的』才有『他的』,有『他的』才有偷。易誤處:以為問題出在私有制或分田。論給的次序很清楚:先有我所心,才有分田;制度是果不是因。落地上:這一節與小三災之「二法為本」正好接榫——耽美食與性嬾惰,一個在前段、一個在此段。

〔十二之六〕立王與剎帝利、婆羅門二名之始。 為遮防劫盜,大眾聚議,衡量眾內一位有德之人,各以所收六分之一雇他防護,封為田主——「因斯故立剎帝利名」;大眾欽承、恩流率土,故又名「大三末多王」,自後諸王以他為首。寶疏於此訓其義,云「剎帝利,此云田主」;光記則訓後一名,云「三末多,此云共許,眾人共許為好人也」。此外,當時有厭居家而樂在空閑精修戒行者,因此得婆羅門之名。先問:王權在此是怎麼來的?不是征服來的,是雇來的——眾人共許、按收成的六分之一支付。易誤處:把「封為田主」讀成受封。是眾人封他,不是他受天命。落地上:這一段是本卷與輪王一節遙相呼應之處——輪王之「他迎自往伏」而「皆無傷害」,其根就在劫初這一次共許。

〔十二之七〕刑罰與虛誑語之始。 後時有王貪吝財物,不能均給國土人民,故貧匱之人多行賊事;王為禁止而行輕重之罰——「為殺害業始於此時」。當時有罪人心怖刑罰,覆藏其過、異想發言——「虛誑語生此時為首」。先問:為什麼虛誑語要排在最後?因為它是下一節小三災的直接起點:論在小三災開頭正是說「從諸有情起虛誑語,諸惡業道後後轉增」。易誤處:把這一段讀成對王政的批評。論記的是業道次第出現的順序:先劫盜、次殺害、後虛誑語。落地上:這一整節其實是一張『十惡業道發生史』的簡表,而它的第一因遠在最初那一口地味。


十三、小三災:刀兵、疾疫、飢饉

〔十三之一〕災之因與二本。 頌把整條因果壓成十字——「業道增壽減,至十三災現」。論釋作:從有情起虛誑語,諸惡業道後後轉增,故此洲人壽漸減,乃至極十而小三災現。隨即點出根本:「故諸災患二法為本:一耽美食、二性嬾惰」。寶疏於此處把這條因果鏈說得更明白,云「此諸災患由二為本,謂耽異食及性懶墮」。先問:為什麼是這兩件?因為它們正是前一節劫初墮落史的兩個轉折點——耽味使人失光明、受段食,嬾惰使人貯積而起劫盜。易誤處:把三災讀成外來的天譴。論把災的根一路追回到心上的兩個習氣,中間沒有第三者插手。落地上:這是全卷因果最長的一條鏈,從劫初一人的一口地味,一直牽到中劫末的刀兵;讀通這一條,本卷後半就都通了。

〔十三之二〕刀兵災。 論說中劫末十歲時,人為非法貪染污相續,不平等愛映蔽其心,邪法縈纏、瞋毒增上,相見便起猛利害心;「如今獵師見野禽獸,隨手所執皆成利刀,各逞兇狂互相殘害」。先問:這一句的次第是怎麼排的?論先說三重心的變化——非法貪染污相續、不平等愛映蔽其心、邪法縈纏而瞋毒增上——然後才以獵師見獸為喻說相見即起猛利害心,末乃直說「隨手所執皆成利刀」。易誤處:急著判定「成」是心變還是物變。論於此只說其事而未釋其機制,真諦舊譯亦逕作「隨有所捉或木或草,於彼人悉成極利刀仗」;本文不代論主定判。落地上:這是本論對『暴力如何發生』所給的說明,其重心全在相見的那一念。

〔十三之三〕疾疫災與飢饉災。 疾疫災:同是中劫末十歲時人,由具如前諸過失故,「非人吐毒疾疫流行,遇輒命終難可救療」。飢饉災:亦具如前諸過失故,「天龍忿責不降甘雨」,世間久遭飢饉,既無支濟多分命終。先問:三災的因為什麼是同一個?論三段都用「由具如前諸過失故」「亦具如前諸過失故」——同一批過失,感得三種不同的果。易誤處:把三災配成三種特定的惡。論沒有這樣配。落地上:這一節的教學重點在『同因異果』——業感的展現形式不必一一對應。

〔十三之四〕飢饉三名之釋。 論引一句舊說「由飢饉故便有聚集白骨運籌」,然後逐名各出二因。「聚集」二因:一是人的聚集——那時人由極飢羸聚集而死;二是種子的聚集——那時人為益後人,省下所食置於小篋擬為種子。「白骨」二因:一是身形枯燥,命終未久白骨便現;二是人為飢所逼,聚集白骨煎汁飲之。「運籌」二因:一是糧少而行籌食之,一家之中從長至幼隨籌輪日,得少粗飯;二是以籌挑撥舊日場上所積殘穀,得少穀粒多用水煎,分共飲之以濟餘命。先問:這三名為什麼要各出二因?因為這三個詞是傳下來的成語,論主在替它們作訓釋,而傳承中各有兩種說法,於是並錄。易誤處:把二因讀成兩個階段。它們是兩種解釋,不是先後。落地上:這一節是全卷最沉重的文字,而論主的筆法始終是訓詁式的——他不渲染,只把每個詞說清楚。

〔十三之五〕三災的對治與時量。 論在此處給了三條可行的對治:能一晝一夜持不殺戒者,未來生決定不逢刀兵災;能以一訶梨怛雞(一種藥果)起殷淨心奉施僧眾者,當來世決定不逢疾疫災;能以一摶之食起殷淨心奉施僧眾者,當來世決定不逢飢饉災。時量則是:「刀兵災起極唯七日,疾疫災起七月七日,飢饉七年七月七日」,過此便止。先問:為什麼對治這麼輕,果報這麼重?因為三災之因是心上的習氣,而這三件事各自正對其習氣——不殺對治害心、施藥對治病緣、施食對治飢緣,且都要求「殷淨心」。易誤處:把它讀成廉價的保險。關鍵字是殷淨,不是那顆藥果或那團飯。落地上:這是本卷唯一給出修行處方的地方,也是最值得記住的一段。至於三災時量之所以長短不同,光記補了一個很實在的解釋,云「刀災死疾故日最少,疫災死遲其日稍長,飢災死最遲故時最長」——死得越慢,災期越長。

〔十三之六〕他洲之相。 論末補一筆:三災過去之後,「人壽漸增,東西二洲有似災起」,其相是「謂瞋增盛身力羸劣,數加飢渴,北洲總無」。先問:為什麼要補這一筆?因為前面整節所說的三災都是就此贍部洲說的;若不補,讀者必以為四洲皆然。東西二洲所有的只是『類似』——瞋增、力弱、飢渴,並沒有刀兵疾疫飢饉那樣的成災。北洲則全無。易誤處:把三災普遍化到一切世界,於是把它讀成一場宇宙級的浩劫。三災是業感之果,業不同則感不同;北洲無此三災之相應者;壞劫一節則說彼「由彼無能入定離欲」而壽盡生欲天,眾賢釋其由曰「由彼鈍根無離欲故」——其不能離欲之由,論未自釋,眾賢判為鈍根,見『承衍』。落地上:本論凡說一洲之事必補他洲,這是世品一貫的體例;讀到任何一條世間之相,先問一句『這是就哪一洲說的』。


十四、大三災之一:火水風,與破外道極微常

〔十四之一〕三災之起與所壞之極。 頌起首「三災火水風,上三定為頂」。論說這大三災「逼有情類,令捨下地集上天中」,三災各有其緣:火災由七日出現,水災由連綿大雨,風災由風相擊。所壞之極則是一句要緊的話:「此三災力壞器世間,乃至極微亦無餘在」——連極微都不剩。先問:這一句為什麼要特別說?因為它正是下一段整場論辯的引信。易誤處:把「乃至極微亦無餘在」讀成修辭上的誇張。它是一個法上的判斷——極微是有為法,故亦壞。落地上:本卷開頭立極微為色之極少,到這裡說極微亦無餘在,前後正好扣成一環:所量之最小者,也在所壞之中

〔十四之二〕外道之執與論主的第一輪回應。 有一類外道執極微是常,說災後仍有餘極微在。論問他們何以如此執,答曰「勿後麁事生無種子故」——若不留極微,後來的粗物就沒有種子了。論主的回應分三路:其一,前面已說由諸有情業所生之風能作種子;其二,或即以前一次災末的風為緣,所引生之風為種子;其三,又引化地部契經「風從他方飄種來此」。先問:論主為什麼舉這三路?因為對方的理由只有一個——沒有極微就沒有種子;只要指出種子另有來處,這個理由就不成立。易誤處:把這一段讀成論主在建立自己的種子說。他只是在堵住對方的唯一出路。落地上:這一手是破論的通則——不直接否定結論,先取消對方立論所依的必要性。

〔十四之三〕自分、有分與『引不極成』。 外道退一步說:即使有種子,芽等生起也不是種子親自引生的,而是「從自分生」,自分又從自分,輾轉至最細的有分從極微生;種子等只能引集芽等極微,並無生芽之力。論主追問何以定作此執,答曰「從異類生定不應理」,並舉例——實法唯從同類生,「如藤生枝及縷生衣等」。論主一句破之:「此非應理」,因為「引不極成為能立故」——你所引的例子本身雙方就不共許。何以不共許?因為我們並不承許藤與枝、縷與衣是各別二物;藤與縷聚合,安布不同就得枝、衣之名,就像螞蟻排成一行叫作蟻行。先問:這一破的力道在哪裡?在於它不爭結論,只指出能立本身未成立。易誤處:把「引不極成」讀成一句斥責。它是因明上的專門過失名——拿還沒被雙方承認的東西當論據。落地上:這是全卷唯一一段完整的因明式破斥,讀懂這一句,後面一長串詰難就都是它的展開。

〔十四之四〕衣與縷:一連串的兩難。 其後論主用一系列反問把對方的「有分」逼到絕處:一縷之中從來得不到衣,只得到縷;若說一縷中無全衣,那就成了『一縷上有衣分而無衣』,可見全衣只是諸分之集,並非另有一個叫衣的有分。又問:怎麼知道衣分異於縷?若說衣要待多所依合,那只有許多經線合時也該得衣;或者應當畢竟無得衣之理,因為衣的中間與餘邊不同時對根;若說可以逐次對根,那眼身也只得到諸分而已,只是在諸分上逐次了別而總起一個有分之覺——「如旋火輪」。先問:旋火輪這個譬喻在說什麼?火把旋轉時看見的那個輪並不實有,只是諸分次第了別後總起的一個覺。易誤處:把這一串反問當成瑣碎的抬槓。它們每一問都在同一個點上施力——整體是否離開部分而別有其體。落地上:這一段是後世談整體與部分、談假必依實的老底本,讀時把每一問還原成這一個問題即可。

〔十四之四附一〕錦衣之難:一個「有分」怎麼承載許多顏色。 旋火輪之後,論還有一步更緊的逼問。對方主張衣是離縷別有之「有分」(整體),論即以錦衣反問:「若錦衣上色等屬衣,則應許實從異類起,一一縷色等無種種異故」——錦衣上的花色若屬於「衣」這個整體,那麼整體之色就得從一一縷(各自無種種異)之異類而起;若說某一分沒有那些異色,則該邊便應看不見衣;若說那一分也見異色,衣又必須有異色之相。論以一句收之:「彼許有分體唯是一,而有種種色類業殊,審有如斯甚為靈異」。先問:這一難的著力點在哪?在一與多不能兼:整體既然「體唯是一」,就不該同時具有種種不同的色、類與作用。易誤處:把它當成在講織物。不是——錦衣只是取其同一物而多色這個現成事例。落地上:凡遇『整體別有其體』之說,就用這一問去逼:那個一,怎麼承載這些多。

〔十四之四附二〕一火之難:同一個火體怎麼有遠近之差。 緊接錦衣,論換一個更素樸的例:「又於一火光明界中,遠近不同燒照有異,觸色差別應不得成」——同一團火的光明所及之處,靠近的燒得著、照得亮,遠的則否;若火之體是離其分而別有之一,這遠近之差就無從安立。先問:這與錦衣之難差在哪?錦衣問的是多色(同時的差別),一火問的是遠近功能之差(分位的差別);一個從相上逼,一個從用上逼。論隨即給自己的正面說法:各別極微雖越根境,而共聚集時可現根證——如對方自宗所許「合能生果」、如眼等「合能發識」。易誤處:以為論主否認火有遠近之差。恰恰相反——差是實有的,正因為差是實有,才證明所依不是那個『唯一之體』。落地上:功能有差,其體必有分;這是本段從回推的一條通則。

〔十四之五附〕行伍與瓶盆:整體之識,是依色等差別而起。 燒毛㲲、紅花之證的後面,論還補了最後一枚例子:「猶如行伍記識瓶盆,若不觀形不記識故」。這一段的關竅全在「形量等故」四字怎麼讀。二疏讀作相等,不是改易:光記出二解,其第二解逐字云「形量與前未燒時等。雖形量等,不識毛等」;寶疏亦云「形復無異故不記別」。形量沒有變,那個『毛㲲之覺』『紅花之覺』卻已經亡了——可見這覺原不是掛在一個叫『毛』的整體上,而是緣色等之差別而起;燒過之後諸物同作一色,差別既泯,覺便無所依而不生。瓶盆一例正是它的反面:一行是瓶、一行是盆,同是鴿毛之色,人卻認得出來,因為形有別;若不觀形而只看那一片同色,就認不出兩行有何不同。先問:這二例合起來要證什麼?證整體之名唯依色等差別而假立,不是另有一個離部分之『整體』被直接認知。易誤處有二:一是把「形量等」讀成『形量都變了』——二疏皆不作此讀;二是把「不觀形不記識」讀成『形就是體』。不是——顯色與形色都只是所觀之相,識依相而假立其名;相同則名不起,相別則名可立,故非別有一體。落地上:行伍、瓶、盆都是日常之物,論用它們把一條抽象之理落到手上:凡整體之名,皆依色等差別而立;名依相立,相依部分,故整體非別有實體。

〔十四之五〕色與極微非二體,止諍。 論主又從另一路說:極微之名本來就是就色等而立的,色等壞時極微亦壞;對方說極微屬實、色等屬德,異體不應同時滅——論主答「此二體別,理必不然」,因為審觀之時離開色等並沒有另外的地水火風可得。並補二證:對方自宗也承許地等是眼身所取,那與色觸有何不同?又如燒毛織之布與紅花時,那個『毛』『花』的覺知也就沒有了,可見毛等之覺只是緣色等差別而起。至於各別極微雖越根境,論主也給了正面說明——共聚集則可現根證,如彼所宗合能生果,或如眼等合能發識;又如翳目視散髮,多相鄰則能見、一一遠住則不能見。末後一句收得極重:「誰當採錄愚類狂言?故對彼宗廣諍應止」。先問:論主為何忽然止諍?因為破已足夠,再往下就是無盡的爭辯。易誤處:把末句讀成情緒。它是體例上的收筆——阿毘達磨的本務是清點法數,不是與外道纏訟。落地上:本卷之破外道是全論少見的一段護法文字,而論主用完就收,這個分寸本身就是教誡。


十五、大三災之二:三災之頂與內外同類

〔十五之一〕三個頂。 論問「此三災頂為在何處」,答:第二靜慮為火災頂,因為它以下都被火焚燒;第三靜慮為水災頂,因為它以下都被水浸爛;第四靜慮為風災頂,因為它以下都被風飄散。並釋名——「隨何災上,名彼災頂」,某災所能到的上限就叫那一災的頂。先問:為什麼三個頂是層層上移的?因為三災的力量遞增:火弱、水中、風強。易誤處:把「頂」讀成災所毀壞的最高處。頂是災所不及的那一層——它是上限的標記,本身不被壞。落地上:這三個數字是本卷末一切算式的參數;記住頂在哪裡,才看得懂為什麼遍淨天(第三靜慮)之壽恰是六十四劫。

〔十五之二〕內災與外災同類。 論再問:何緣下三定會遭火水風災?答:「初二三定中,內災等彼故」——那三個靜慮各有與該外災同類的內災。逐一是:初靜慮以尋伺為內災,「能燒惱心等,外火災故」;第二靜慮以喜受為內災,與輕安俱潤身如水,遍身粗重由此皆除,所以經說苦根至第二靜慮滅——故外遭水災;第三靜慮以動息為內災,息也是風之類,故外遭風災。論並補一句總則:入此靜慮則有如是內災,生此靜慮時就遭那相應的外災而壞。先問:為什麼內外要同類?這正是前面壞劫一節「非他地災能壞他地」那條簡別的延伸——災之能壞某地,靠的是同類相引。易誤處:把內災讀成比喻。論說得很實在:尋伺真的燒惱心,喜受真的潤身如水,動息真的是風之類。落地上:這一節把宇宙論與禪定論扣在一起——你定中有什麼未除的粗動,外面就有什麼災能壞你。這是全卷最深的一句教誡。

〔十五之三〕何以不立地災。 論順帶問一句:既然火、水、風都能成災,為什麼不把地也立為一種災?答:「以器世間即是地故」,所以「但可火等與地相違,不可說言地還違地」。先問:這一問有何用?四大既然平列,讀者讀完火水風三災必然要追問『地災何在』;不答,這個坑就一直留著。答的關鍵在「相違」二字——災之成立要有相違的兩方,而器世間本身即是地,地不能與自己相違。易誤處:以為論主漏了一項,或以為地大特別堅固所以不成災。都不是。地不是災,地是被災的那一方;把它也算作災,等於要一件東西同時作能壞與所壞。落地上:這一小問是四大之學在世界志上的一次應用,而它與上一節的『內外同類』其實共用一條原理——災與所壞之間必須有一定的關係(同類則能引,同體則不能違),關係不成立,災就無從說起。


十六、第四靜慮的「不動」,與它仍非常住

〔十六之一〕不動之名。 論問第四靜慮以何為外災,答:「彼無外災,離內災故」——它沒有尋伺、沒有喜受、沒有動息,所以沒有與之同類的外災。因此「由此佛說彼名不動,內外三災所不及故」。另有一說:那一地有淨居天在,所以不遭諸災所壞;因為淨居天不可能生無色界,也不應更往餘處。先問:「不動」二字的根據是什麼?是內災已離,不是地基堅固。易誤處:把不動讀成永恆。落地上:這一節把三災之學收回到禪定之學——上三定各有一個未除的粗動,第四定三者俱除,所以災到不了。修行上的意思很直白:災之所及,以自身之動為度

〔十六之二〕那它豈不是常住。 有人立刻抓住把柄:若第四靜慮不被壞,那一地的器世間豈不應是常?論答得斬截:「不爾,與有情俱生俱滅故」。理由是:那一層天處並沒有一整片共同的地形,「但如眾星居處各別」;有情在那裡生時死時,所住天宮隨起隨滅,所以那裡的器體也不是常。先問:這一破守住了什麼?守住了無常遍一切有為這條總線——不被三災所壞,不等於是常。易誤處:把「三災所不及」讀成「不生不滅」。落地上:本卷從頭到尾都在量世界之成壞,若在最上一層留一個常住的例外,整套法數就破了口;論主在此把口子補上。這也是全卷收煞前最要緊的一筆。

〔十六之三〕誰真的到了不動。 把〔十五之二〕與本節合看,會得到一條完整的線索:初定尚有尋伺,二定尚有喜受,三定尚有動息,四定三者俱盡而名不動;而即使到了不動之地,宮殿仍與有情俱生俱滅。先問:這條線索留給修行者什麼?它說明外境之安穩程度,恰與內心之寂止程度相應,而任何一級都不是究竟。易誤處:把第四靜慮當成終點。論在此立刻補上「彼器體亦非常」,正是不許人停在那裡。落地上:世品講到最上一層仍不許有常,正好接上全論的下一段路——業與煩惱既在,三界無一處可安。


十七、災的次第:八個七火、一個七水、一個風

〔十七之一〕次第之數。 論問三災次第如何,答:先無間起七次火災,其次必有一次水災;此後無間又七火災,度七火災還有一水,如是乃至滿七水災;然後復七火災,最後風災起。「如是總有八七火災、一七水災,一風災起」。先問:為什麼火要七次才輪到一次水?答案在下一句。易誤處:把八個七火算成七個。論說得明白是個七火——七水各前面一個七火(七個),最後風災之前再加一個七火,合為八。落地上:這個結構可以自己畫成一條線:七火·水,重複七次,然後七火·風。

〔十七之二〕何以如是。 論給的理由只有一句:「由彼有情所修定因於上漸勝,故感身壽其量漸長,由是所居亦漸久住」——上地有情所修的定越殊勝,感得的身量壽量越長,所居之處也就越耐久,所以要累積更多次的下級災,才輪得到能壞上地的那一級災。先問:這一句把整個算式繫在什麼上?繫在定的深淺上。易誤處:把災的次第讀成自然規律。論給的是業感——器界之久暫隨定力而定。落地上:這一句與〔十五之二〕的內外同類是同一條原理的兩面:定深則內災少,內災少則外災不及,外災不及則所居久住。

〔十七之三〕遍淨天壽六十四劫。 全卷末句是:「由此善釋《施設足》文遍淨天壽六十四劫」。先問:這句話為什麼能作全卷的收煞?因為它是一次驗算——前面所立的一整套劫量與三災次第,若是對的,就應當能解釋《施設足》所記的那個現成數字;而它果然解釋得通。寶疏在此把算式列了出來,云「七火、一水,總七七火、七水。後七火、一風,七九六十三并一風災有六十四」。易誤處:把末句讀成一句順帶提及的引證。它是全卷的結算。落地上:一部量度之學,最後以一個能對得上的數字收尾,這正是阿毘達磨的性格——所有的推演最終都要回到經論已有的定數上驗一次。


承衍:三疏之鏡

以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之反破、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。

一、三疏互異之處

極微是實是假。 寶疏一開卷便立了一個對比框架,云「大乘無實,但是覺慧分析以為極微。此是識心所變,非積小成」,又云「小乘中說有實極微以成大色,析其大色至不可析名一極微」。這一語直指唯識義,置於全疏之最前;光記與頌疏於此皆無此語。三家於此顯出立場之異,並錄不判。

金塵之名。 光記案「金、銀、銅、鐵總名為金」,並列他部異名——「《雜心》云銅塵,舊《俱舍》云鐵塵,皆局一偏」,又附《婆沙》一說其水塵與銅塵之次第與本論相反。真諦舊譯於此位正作「鐵塵」,與光記所稱『舊俱舍』之名相合;二者是否同指,此節不判,唯錄其巧合。

剎那之算,寶疏獨存疑。 寶疏就《仁王般若》所說的剎那數與本論不合設問,答以「生滅微細,唯佛能知。小乘心麁見生滅麁,諸佛心細見生滅細」;然而對論主取彈指之喻的算法終不安,明言「未詳論師何意如此」,並引「《正理論》云『剎那難知,假喻以顯,然未盡理。』」,末後又云「雖有此釋,與日剎那數亦非合」。光記與頌疏於同段皆逕釋文意而不生此疑。寶疏於此存疑,未予定解,並錄。

踰繕那的兩種換算。 光記逕以一肘一尺六寸乘算,云「計八俱盧舍有二萬五千六百尺」,折得十四里餘八十步;寶疏另取古尺為基,云「昔時造論,故應八尺計之」,得「即有一十八里,缺八十步」。二算所得不同,唯錄二說,不判孰是。

梵王受劫之數與立世之異。 光記專立一段考此數,云「準此論文,梵王但受五十八劫,謂成十九、住二十、壞十九」,並會通泛稱之六十——「故《大智度論》云『梵王壽命五十八劫。』前言梵王六十劫者,據大數而言」。寶疏於同題材則另作會通,云「《立世經》說器及有情成、壞各十劫與此不同者」,其解為「彼說『梵王先生十劫住後,梵輔等次第生。』」,「故知梵輔已下十劫成也」,「若兼梵王,十九劫成,梵王入成器中故十劫也」。二疏會通之法相近而詳略互異——光記兼考大智度論之數,寶疏則不及。並錄。

本論與婆沙評家之關係。 這是二疏同向而異詞的一組。光記於三災一節案「此論非以《婆沙》評家為量,隨樂而說」;寶疏則云「此論三災,多非《婆沙》正義,論師意別」。到第四靜慮宮殿常否一節,寶疏更明白指出本論所採的正是婆沙中被評家判為非理的後釋——「第四定地各別不違,諸論皆同;說滅不同,論意各別」,「此論所說,是《婆沙》後釋。評家義意論將此為非難故」;光記於同段亦有「《俱舍》非以《婆沙》評家為量」之案語。另於壞劫之傍生鬼趣先壞一節,光記亦云「《正理》評取前家,此論非以《正理》為量,同彼後說亦無有失」。三處同一立場:本論不必以婆沙或正理之評家為準。 此為古德之判釋,非論文自說,故居此節。

賢劫千佛之時量,寶疏獨疑。 寶疏連引賢劫經、西域記、立世經、彌勒經之後,自覺數字不合,云「又准此文,後唯有十一劫,更有九百九十六佛出,時恐太促」,並試出一解——「詳其賢劫,似是風劫,於六十四劫中此為第一劫。總六十四劫為一賢劫」,而終以「應更詳檢」自標未定。光記無此疑點。寶疏於此存疑,未予定解,並錄。

光記駁泰法師。 光記於釋迦出世當第九住劫一節,引立世阿毘曇為證,繼而明駁泰法師所引之異說,云「撿《立世》文,但言今時當住劫中第九劫,更無餘說」,又云「又撿《起世經》亦無此說。不知泰法師何處得此文來」。此為光記於本卷範圍內唯一一處點名質疑神泰,其態度異於對婆沙、正理之尊重引述。誌此一筆,不判。

十方一佛多佛之部執歸屬。 本論長行於此段只作「有說」「有餘部師說」而不點名;頌疏則逕標其屬,云「依薩婆多,十方世界唯有一佛。依經部宗,十方世界許十方佛」,並自言「論有相破,煩而不敘」而略去本論之長篇論辯。光記與寶疏於此段則詳引。三家詳略之顯著差,並錄。

三災次第之算式。 寶疏作「七火、一水,總七七火、七水。後七火、一風,七九六十三并一風災有六十四」;頌疏則逐項列之,云「如是總有八七火災、一七水災,一風災起」,又云「應知八七火災中間有七水災,次第八七火災後有一風災,計數總有六十四災」。二式終得同數而中間表述互異,唯錄不判。

遍淨天壽之限。 寶疏於末句之後補了一個限定,云「此天劫初成時,最初生容壽六十四劫,於後生者皆不得也」——六十四劫之壽只屬劫初最先往生者,後生者未必得其全壽。此為寶疏之補釋,本論文無此語,故居此節。

初後二劫何以與中十八等時——論未釋,光記出二解。 論只結曰「初減後增故二十劫時量皆等」而不給其由。光記正就此設難:「初劫唯減、後劫唯增,如何時等中間十八」,並出二解——其一就有情福之厚薄說:「二十住劫前後相望,前有情福勝、後有情福劣」,故初劫「福最勝故,應合受用上妙境界,故下時極遲」,至第二十劫「福最薄故,上時極遲」,一降一升皆極遲而總量相當;其二就成劫之分界說:「壽未減時是成劫攝,從無量歲初減已去方名住劫」,而第二十劫「上至八萬,多時經停」。⇒ 光記出二解而不自取捨,此處並錄不判。

二、眾賢之反破

眾賢於《順正理論》中稱世親為『經主』。本卷相應段中明白反破者三處,逐錄如下。

其一,剎那之定義。 所對即本論「眾緣和合法得自體頃」一句。眾賢牒而斥之,云「何等名為一剎那量?經主率意作是釋言」,隨即斷曰「如是所釋,理不極成」,其最致命之難是——「法得體頃彼謂剎那,寧舉剎那顯剎那量?故彼所釋其理不成」,謂這是以剎那釋剎那。眾賢自身則主張剎那之真量唯佛所知而不可言詮,云「毘婆沙師依勝義說,法剎那量可以喻彰。然佛世尊曾不說者,以不見有能解者故」,所許者唯方便之喻——「謂如壯士一彈指時,經細剎那六十五等」;於極微之量亦持同一保留,云「一極微量亦可喻顯,唯佛乃知,故亦不說」。一義二宗並錄:世親以定義釋剎那,眾賢斥其循環而唯許喻顯。值得誌記的是,眾賢所用之喻與所舉之數與本論全同,二造所諍唯在『此喻是否即定義』一點。至於《顯宗論》,於同段逕作「一剎那量,如《順正理》」而不重述,是其罕見的互指他論之例。

其二,佛不出於減百之由。 所對即本論「五濁極增難可化故」一句。眾賢牒而難之,云「經主於此作是釋言:五濁極增,難可化故」,繼問「豈不今世人減百年,五濁雖增,而有能辦入正決定離染得果」,斷曰「故彼所言非為善釋」。其自立之因是「可言減百,一分不能辦斯佛事,故無佛出」——非『難可化』,而是『不能具成佛出世度化一切之全部事業』。眾賢並另立五濁之五種衰損訓釋,云「一壽命衰損,時極短故;二資具衰損,少光澤故;三善品衰損,欣惡行故」,其下續寂靜衰損與自體衰損二項,與本論『由前二濁、由次二濁、由後一濁』之分組法不同。一義二宗並錄:結論相同(佛不於減百年出世),論證互異。顯宗論於此段全載而僅二字之小異(作「離欲得果」),亦誌一筆。

其三,獨覺不說法之因。 本論之因是「又避攝眾故,不為他宣說正法,怖諠雜故」。眾賢牒此為「有餘釋」——「由彼獨覺長時數習少欲勝解,又避攝眾諠雜過失,故不說法以調伏他」——隨即詰之曰「若自有能、他有根欲,棄而不濟度,豈名有慈悲?是故應如前釋為善」,而自立其因為「彼知爾時有情根欲,入見諦等不藉他教」。⇒ 眾賢於此牒作「有餘釋」而不標名,未逕指經主;所斥之義則與本論所立者同。並錄不判。

背景二事,非直破本論。 其一,眾賢於申論極微時所駁者為第三方之『復有餘師』對麁細之另一訓釋,非世親之論。其二,十方多佛一段,本論已自載兩造而未判勝負,眾賢二論於此皆就已載之兩造延伸申論、深化有部一造,並非另立新論以破世親。二事皆唯供對讀,不列為對辯。

頌文之異。 眾賢二論所引本論正96 之第三句作「由惰貯賊起」,本論底本與頌疏則作「由墮」;正97 之第三句二論皆作「刀疾飢如次」,與底本合。字面歧異之取捨屬校勘之事,此節唯錄不判。

三、真諦舊譯之異

真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段譯名自成一系。三極少之首,奘作「極微」而諦作「隣虛」;其上一階奘取義作「微」而諦取音作「阿羺」;七倍第二階奘作「金塵」而諦作「鐵塵」。長度單位,奘作「踰繕那」而諦作「由旬」,而「俱盧舍」「阿練若」二音寫兩本全同。四劫之中,奘之「中劫」諦一律作「別劫」,此差貫穿全段。「阿僧企耶」諦作「阿僧祇」。三士之頌,奘作下士中士上士而諦作下人中人上人。五濁之名三處有差:壽濁/命濁、煩惱濁/惑濁、有情濁/眾生濁。獨覺二種,奘作「麟角喻」而諦作「犀角喻」。如來十號中二號,奘取義作應與正等覺,諦取音作阿羅呵與三若三佛陀。七寶之末二項,奘明標主藏臣、主兵臣之職司,諦則作長者寶、大臣寶而不顯職司——此非僅譯名之差,乃表述之差。「趣壞」諦作「道壞」,「對法諸師」諦作「阿毘達磨師」。

開合亦有異。剎那之定義,諦本多「復次」二科標記;災火同類相引一段,諦本以『同類』為釋語之骨幹而較顯因明格式。至於卷界,玄奘世品分五卷而真諦分四卷,本卷全落真諦第四卷之中段以下,故二本卷界不齊。末句所引之證論名亦不同:奘引《施設足》,諦引《分別立世論》。異譯之取捨屬譯者之事,此節唯並錄不判。

四、可對讀之座標

本卷所立者,是一套從極微到大劫的完整量度,以及依此量度而說的劫中人與劫中災。這套量度於瑜伽行派根本論中另有一套敘法,可以對讀。極微一名兩系皆用,而所重之義有別:本卷以『分析諸色至不可析』立之,重在析法;瑜伽釋極微則重在『非聚性』一義。壞劫與三災,兩系皆說火水風三災、皆標三災之頂、皆以八十中劫為一大劫;而三頂之配屬,兩系所標逐項相同——皆以第二·第三·第四靜慮為火·水·風之頂。第四靜慮之所以不遭外災,兩系之理由則逐字相通——本卷作「不爾,與有情俱生俱滅故」而釋以宮殿各別如眾星,瑜伽亦以『身與宮殿俱生俱沒』為說,是本卷與瑜伽系最密之一錨。劫初有情與轉輪王四種之說,兩系亦皆有其文,且輪王配洲之數與本論及光記之四句訣全同。

Before reading this fascicle

With this the Chapter on the World reaches its last fascicle. The four fascicles before it have said all there is to say about what there is — the three realms and five destinies, intermediate existence and entry into the womb, the twelvefold dependent origination, the shape of the receptacle world, and the bodily measure and lifespan of sentient beings. This fascicle suddenly turns a corner: it no longer asks what there is, but by what it is measured.

The treatise, as soon as it opens its mouth, takes hold of the text before it: “Thus, by means of the yojana and the rest, the differences of measure of the receptacle world and of bodies have been analyzed.” Space above was measured by the yojana and time by the year — both rules had already been used, and yet the smallest graduation of the rules themselves was never accounted for. And a further layer: the establishing of any measure whatever is inseparable from a name (without a name there is no way to speak of any measure at all), and so the least unit of name must be asked after too. Three matters raised together, and thence the three least measures.

From here the whole fascicle is a single straight line running from the smallest to the greatest: the three least measures (the ultimate atom · the letter · the moment) → the table of lengths increasing sevenfold → the table of times from the moment to the year → the aeon → the four aeons → the great aeon → the three asaṃkhyeya aeons → the window of time in which buddhas and pratyekabuddhas appear → the wheel-turning monarch → the sentient beings at the beginning of an aeon → the three lesser catastrophes → the three great catastrophes. The outline Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary sets over this fascicle is exactly this skeleton: first “the three least measures explained, and second the two measures,” then the two measures opened into length and time, then time opened into “first the moment to the year explained, second the numbers of the aeons,” and finally the numbers of the aeons opened into “first the number of the aeons, second the people within the aeons, third the catastrophes within the aeons” — measure is the master-cord, and the people within the aeons and the catastrophes within the aeons are what this rule measures out.

One thing must be said in advance: this fascicle reads like a gazetteer of the world, and is easily taken for an old astronomy and geography. But its practice remains throughout that of Abhidharma — behind every number a boundary among the enumerated dharmas is being kept, and behind every story a question is being answered. In reading, one should form the habit of asking which line a given passage is keeping, or else the sevenfold increase, the sixty numbers, and the eighty intermediate aeons will be numbers and nothing more.


I. The Three Least Measures: Why One Must First Ask How Small the Smallest Is

〔1.1〕The establishing of the three least measures. The stanza has only ten graphs — “the ultimate atom, the letter, the moment: the least of form, of name, and of time.” The treatise explains it very briefly: analyze form layer by layer until it can be analyzed no further, and that is one ultimate atom, and so one ultimate atom is the least of form; analyze name and time by the same procedure and one obtains one letter and one moment. First ask: why just these three? Because of the two rules used above, one measured form (the yojana) and one measured time (the year), and the establishing of any measure again requires a name — form, time, and name are exactly the three dimensions a measure needs, and not one of them can be spared. The easy error is to read the three least measures as three small things listed side by side. They are not things of one kind, but the smallest graduation upon each of three separate axes. In practice: hereafter, when the ultimate atom is met with, do not think of it merely as a fine speck of dust — it is the lower limit yielded by the analysis of dharmas; and when the moment is met with, do not think of it merely as something very short — it is one notch upon the axis of time that cannot be divided again.

〔1.2〕A single letter as the least of name. The example the treatise gives is only four graphs long — “as for a name of a single letter, it is like saying the name qu.” First ask: how can a single letter be a name? Because the function of a name is to denote, and if a single letter alone can already designate a thing, it is already the smallest unit that can denote. Fabao’s Commentary, in explaining this passage, divides the denoting and the denoted among the three least measures very clearly, saying, “the half stanza below explains the three least measures; among the three least measures two are what is denoted and one is what denotes; and among what is denoted, one is the measure of form and the second is the measure of time” — form and time are what is spoken of, and name is what speaks. The easy error is to read “a single letter” as a written stroke. What is meant is the smallest unit of a denoting name, not a graphic shape. In practice: this discrimination will be wanted again in reading the name-bodies, phrase-bodies, and syllable-bodies later (in the chapter on action and among the formations not associated with mind); the least of name has here a first stake driven for it.

〔1.3〕Two definitions of the moment, and one simile. The answer the treatise gives falls into three layers: first, “the instant in which, the many conditions having come together, a dharma obtains its own existence” — the instant in which, the many conditions being complete, a dharma just takes on its own being; second, “or, if there is a dharma in motion, the passing over of one ultimate atom” — if there is something in motion, the stretch over which it passes the length of one ultimate atom is one moment; third, the simile of the Abhidharma masters, “as in the time a strong man snaps his fingers once quickly there are sixty-five moments.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary sets these three layers side by side most clearly, saying in its general explanation, “the ultimate atom is the least of form; the moment is the least of time; a single letter is the least of name,” and beneath that marking out the three accounts one by one with “a further explanation.” First ask: why should one matter have three accounts? Because the first two are definitions (bounding the moment by two routes, the arising of a dharma and motion through space), while the third is a device of inference (giving one a sense of the measure that can be felt). The easy error is to take the sixty-five in the finger-snap for the author’s own definition. The treatise says plainly that this is “what the Abhidharma masters say” — another party’s account taken into the treatise for reference. In practice: to keep definition and simile apart is the move that matters most hereafter; at the end of this fascicle, in refuting the non-Buddhists, the author uses precisely the route of “you take what has not been granted and use it as your proof.”


II. From the Ultimate Atom to the Yojana: A Stairway of Sevens

〔2.1〕Eleven steps of seven, and a last step of three. The stanza compresses the whole stairway into twenty graphs: “the ultimate atom, the mote, gold and water, hare, sheep, ox, and crevice dust, the nit, the louse, the barley grain, the finger joint, each later one increasing sevenfold.” The treatise spreads the steps out one by one: seven ultimate atoms make one mote, seven motes one gold dust, seven gold dusts water dust, seven water dusts hare’s-hair dust, seven hare’s-hair dusts sheep’s-wool dust, seven sheep’s-wool dusts ox-hair dust, seven ox-hair dusts crevice-roaming dust, seven crevice-roaming dusts one nit, seven nits one louse, seven lice one barley grain, seven barley grains one finger joint. Here the sevenfold increase stops, and the treatise next says “three joints make one finger” — and this step is threefold, not sevenfold. First ask: why does the multiplier suddenly change? The treatise gives its own reason: “it is fully established in the world, and therefore it is not separately distinguished in the stanza” — the relation of joint to finger is common knowledge and need not be set up as an enumerated dharma. The easy error: readers often count “three joints make one finger” into the sevenfold series as well, and then the whole conversion goes wrong. In practice: in reading an Abhidharma table of numbers, one must keep clear which stretch is enumerated dharma and which is ordinary common knowledge; the author has here drawn that line with his own hand.

〔2.2〕From the finger to the yojana. Above this come the units of human measurement: twenty-four fingers laid side by side make one cubit, four cubits stacked lengthwise one bow (also called a fathom), five hundred bows one krośa, and eight krośas one yojana. Of the krośa the treatise gives a definition drawn straight from daily life — “one krośa is about the measure of the road between a village and a forest hermitage” — the stretch of road from a village to the quiet woodland where practitioners dwell. First ask: why define a unit by such a walking distance? Because that stretch of road is walked every day in the life of the community, and is the most palpable of all. Puguang’s Record here works out a conversion into the measures of the Tang for his readers, reckoning that “eight krośas come to twenty-five thousand six hundred feet,” which converts to somewhat more than fourteen li. The easy error is to take this stairway for the ancients’ scientific measurement. It is a stairway of felt measure for teaching, whose function is to let one reason from the floating dust visible to the naked eye (the crevice-roaming dust) all the way down to the invisible ultimate atom, and then all the way up to the scale of mountains, rivers, and the great earth. In practice: the real use of this whole stairway is to hang the abstract notion of the ultimate atom upon an end that can be experienced — the crevice-roaming dust is what the eye can see, and seven layers down from it is the ultimate atom.


III. From the Moment to the Year: The Graduations of Time, and the Six Nights a Year Loses

〔3.1〕The six grades of the table of times. The stanza says, “one hundred and twenty moments make the measure of one tatkṣaṇa; the lava is sixty of these; the brief hour thirty of these; a day and night thirty of these; thirty days and nights a month; twelve months a year; and within it half have their nights diminished.” The treatise reads the grades off one by one: one hundred and twenty moments make one tatkṣaṇa, sixty tatkṣaṇas one lava, thirty lavas one muhūrta (that is, the brief hour), thirty muhūrtas one day and night, thirty days and nights one month, twelve months one year. First ask: the table of lengths uses sevens; why does the table of times change to one hundred and twenty, sixty, and thirty? Because the table of lengths is a table of inference (reasoning upward from the ultimate atom, where one and the same ratio is the most economical), while the table of times joins on to an actual calendar — thirty days to a month and twelve months to a year are ready to hand, and only by reasoning downward from them does one get sixty and thirty. The easy error is to suppose that the two tables ought to be built alike. They differ in nature: the one is reasoned upward from below, the other joined on from above. In practice: from this one can work out how many moments there are in a day and a night — the very reckoning later readers most love to make, while the author himself gives only the graduations and performs no calculation.

〔3.2〕Day and night have increase and decrease. In the middle of the table of times the treatise inserts a sentence that matters: “this day and night sometimes increases, sometimes decreases, and is sometimes equal.” First ask: since thirty muhūrtas make one day and night, how can there be increase and decrease? Because the increase and decrease spoken of is the waxing and waning of day and night against each other, not a change in the total of one day and night. A year is divided into the three seasons of cold, heat, and rain, four months each, and the length of day and night shifts with the season. The easy error is to read this sentence as meaning that the length of a day changes. In practice: this sentence lays the ground for why the diminishing of nights in the next passage is needed at all — because day and night wax and wane against each other, the calendar must have some means of correction.

〔3.3〕The six months of diminished nights, and that quoted stanza. The treatise says, “in six of the twelve months the nights are diminished, so that within one year the nights are diminished by six in all,” then sets itself the question “how is this so?” and answers with an old stanza: “Within the three seasons of cold, heat, and rain, when a month and a half has passed, in the half month that remains the wise know that the nights are diminished.” First ask: what is this stanza saying? What it gives is a rule of operation — within each of the three seasons, cold, heat, and rain, when a month and a half has passed, the nights are to be diminished in the half month that remains; two from each of the three seasons, and six in a year. Puguang’s Record explains it thus: “within one year six nights are diminished in all, and this is what is meant by diminishing nights,” fixing the number firmly. The easy error is to take these twenty graphs for one of the root stanzas and reckon them into the stanza count. It is a quoted stanza and not a root stanza — the text before it reads “therefore there is a stanza that says” and not “the stanza says”; Fabao’s Commentary here expressly marks it “a stanza quoted as proof”; and Puguang’s Record likewise does not take it for a root stanza — his heading for this passage reads, “from ‘thus has been stated’ down to ‘the wise know that the nights are diminished’: below this is the second part, explaining the measure of time,” and he ends with “by this stanza it is proved, and so six nights are diminished”; while Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, having quoted it, sets up no separate outline heading but goes straight on to “from here the second, explaining the measure of aeons.” In practice: in reading a treatise one should form the habit of watching for the sign given in the text before — the difference of a single graph between “the stanza says” and “a stanza that says” decides whether the passage is the author’s own composition or a citation of another’s words.

〔3.4〕Why the author says little of calendrical calculation. The section closes here, and the author reasons out no further calendrical numbers. Puguang’s Record adds at this point a remark of some weight, saying, “the reason the author does not set out the calendrical numbers at length is that he fears men will become absorbed in them and make a wrong livelihood of them” — fearing that students will sink into calendrics and divination and turn them into a trade. First ask: is this an idle digression? It is not. It explains one feature of the way this fascicle is written: wherever calculation could be carried on without end, the author stops as soon as the point is made. The easy error is to suppose that the author’s learning was insufficient or his materials wanting. In practice: hereafter, when the treatise breaks off suddenly, first ask whether the restraint is deliberate, and one will usually see the proportion of the passage.


IV. The First of the Four Aeons: The Aeon of Dissolution — How a World Comes Apart

〔4.1〕The names of the four aeons and the bounds of the aeon of dissolution. The stanza marks at its head, “it should be known that there are four aeons, namely dissolution, formation, the intermediate, and the great,” and then fixes both ends of the aeon of dissolution in one sentence: “dissolution runs from no birth in the hells to the outward receptacle wholly gone.” The treatise explains it as “what is called the aeon of dissolution runs from the point where sentient beings in the hells are no longer born until the outward receptacle is wholly gone.” First ask: why is the aeon of dissolution reckoned from the hells? Because the order of destruction runs from below upward — the hells are lowest, and there birth ceases first. The easy error is to imagine the aeon of dissolution as a great fire falling suddenly. The line the treatise gives is very cool: the starting point of the aeon of dissolution is not fire, but that no new being is born in the hells; the fire does not come until the world of sentient beings is wholly empty. In practice: this line settles the rhythm of the whole fascicle — sentient beings are destroyed first and the receptacle after, and the three catastrophes of fire, water, and wind enter only in the last stretch.

〔4.2〕Two twofold divisions of dissolution. The treatise goes straight on to give two divisions: “dissolution is of two kinds, first of destiny and second of realm; and again of two kinds, first of sentient beings and second of the outward receptacle.” First ask: why should one and the same matter be divided twice? Because the two sets rest upon different coordinates — the former upon the five destinies and the three realms (dissolution stated as an emptying destiny by destiny and realm by realm), the latter upon sentient beings and the receptacle (dissolution stated as having two stages, an earlier and a later). The easy error is to range the four names in a single row as four kinds of dissolution. They are two sets of two, not one set of four. In practice: this manner of stating one and the same fact once over upon each of two sets of coordinates is the standing way of Abhidharma; ask first what a given set is divided upon, and the names will not be miscounted.

〔4.3〕The dissolution of the hells and where those with fixed action go. The treatise says: when the sentient beings of the hells die and none is newly born, that is the beginning of the aeon of dissolution; and when not one sentient being is left in the hells it is named the hells having been destroyed. Here a difficulty at once arises — what of those who have done actions that must certainly be requited in the hells? The treatise answers briskly: “by the force of action they are placed in the hells of another quarter,” carried by the force of action into the hells of another world. First ask: why does this answer matter? Because it keeps the principle that action and result do not fail — a world may be destroyed, but action cannot be written off. The easy error is to suppose that once a world is destroyed the debt of action is cancelled with it. In practice: this is the one place in this fascicle that touches the doctrine of action head on, and when the chapter on action later says that fixed action cannot be turned aside, a case has already been set down here.

〔4.3 appended〕Inferring the animals and the ghosts from the case of the hells — two rules of destruction. After the hells are wholly destroyed the treatise does not leap at once to human beings and gods, but first fills in the two destinies between with one sentence: “from this the destinies of animals and ghosts may be inferred; yet in each it is those dwelling in their own proper place who are destroyed first, while those dwelling mingled among human beings and gods are destroyed together with human beings and gods.” First ask: why are the animals and the ghosts passed over with the single word “inferred,” and yet a further sentence added? Because the model of destruction is the same as with the hells (death with no new birth, and those with fixed action moved to another quarter) and may be inferred; but these two destinies have something the hells have not — they do not dwell in their own proper place alone. And so the treatise sets up two further rules: first, those in their own proper place are destroyed first — those dwelling in the animals’ proper place (the great sea) and the ghosts’ proper place (the realm of King Yama) are destroyed first, along with their own destiny; second, those mingled among human beings and gods are destroyed with human beings and gods — the portion scattered among men and among the gods does not follow its own destiny but is destroyed at the same time as human beings and gods. The easy error is to read “inferred” as “the same.” They are not the same — the principle of destruction is the same, the order in time is not; and it is precisely because they dwell mingled that the second rule is needed. In practice: the dissolution of the five destinies thus falls into three stages — the hells first, then those of the animals and ghosts who dwell in their own proper place, and human beings and gods last (together with the animals and ghosts mingled among them); hold to this order and the next unit’s account of human beings and gods walking upward level by level will join on.

〔4.4〕How the destinies of human beings and gods are emptied. The treatise uses a very singular manner of narration: it is not that sentient beings are annihilated, but that sentient beings walk upward one by one. Someone in this continent attains the first meditative absorption spontaneously without a teacher, comes out of absorption and sings out, “The joy and pleasure born of seclusion — how pleasant, how still!”; those beside him hear and follow him into absorption, and when their lives end they are together born into the Brahmā world; and so on until the people of this continent are gone. The two continents of east and west are to be inferred on this pattern. Uttarakuru in the north cannot enter absorption and become free from desire, and so there beings are born among the gods of the desire realm when their lifespan is exhausted. So too with the destiny of gods: one among the gods of the Heaven of the Multitude of the Four Great Kings attains the first absorption spontaneously, and so on until that heaven is emptied; and the heavens of the desire realm follow in order upon this pattern. Higher still, one in the Brahmā world attains the second meditative absorption without a teacher, comes out of absorption and sings out, “The joy and pleasure born of absorption — how pleasant, how still!”, and the remaining gods follow him into absorption and are born into the Ābhāsvara Heaven. First ask: why is the aeon of dissolution accomplished by the cultivation of absorption? Because the destruction of the receptacle world must wait upon the exhausting of sentient beings, and sentient beings cannot simply vanish — the way out is migration upward — and for the three continents and the heavens absorption is the gate; the northern continent alone is the exception, the treatise saying plainly that “in the northern continent, when the lifespan ends they are born among the gods of the desire realm, since they have no power to enter absorption and become free from desire,” a birth upon the exhaustion of lifespan and not by absorption. The easy error is to read this passage as a mythical end of the world. In practice: this passage is in fact teaching something about practice — for the three continents and the heavens that can enter absorption, the true refuge when catastrophe comes is meditative absorption and not any place whatever; while the northern continent is born upward upon the exhaustion of lifespan, and its ascent is not by absorption.

〔4.5〕The destruction of the receptacle world, and “the catastrophe of another level cannot destroy that other level.” Once sentient beings are gone the treatise says, “the receptacle world alone abides, vast and empty”; then, when the action by which the sentient beings of the ten directions draw forth this trichiliocosm is exhausted, seven sun-discs appear, the seas dry up, the ranked mountains blaze through, the continents and islets together with the three circles of wind, water, and gold are burned up alike, and the burning reaches the palace of Brahmā without leaving ash. Here the author inserts a discrimination of the first importance: “the flames of a level burn the palaces of that level; the catastrophe of another level cannot destroy that other level” — it is the fire of the level itself that burns the palaces of that level, and not that the fire of the level below truly burns its way up; the reason for saying that “the fire below, driven by the wind, burns the level above” is said only with respect to the drawing forth of one thing by another, the flames of the desire realm rising and serving as the condition that draws forth the flames of the form realm. First ask: why must this discrimination be set up? Because if the fire below were allowed to burn the level above directly, the divisions of the three realms would be thrown into confusion. The easy error is to read it as a single conflagration burning upward from below. In practice: this sentence is the forerunner of the last section of this fascicle, on the inward and the outward catastrophe being of the same kind — a catastrophe can destroy a given level by the drawing of like by like, not by physical spreading.


V. The Second of the Four Aeons: The Aeon of Formation and the Aeon of Abiding — The Increase and Decrease of Twenty Intermediate Aeons

〔5.1〕The two ends of the aeon of formation, and its order. The treatise says, “what is called the aeon of formation runs from the arising of the wind until sentient beings first are born in the hells.” After the whole is destroyed there are twenty intermediate aeons of nothing but empty space, and then, by the dominant force of the actions of all sentient beings, “within space an exceedingly fine wind arises by degrees, and this is the forerunner of the receptacle world about to be formed.” The order of the receptacle’s forming is that the palace of the great Brahmā king comes first, on down to the palace of Yāma, and the wind circle and the rest arise after; while of sentient beings, one from the Ābhāsvara Heaven is first born as the great Brahmā king, and thence downward in order to the Brahmapurohita, the Brahmakāyika, and the Heaven of Sovereignty over Others’ Transformations, then downward to the four continents, and only last of all to hungry ghosts, animals, and hell beings. The treatise gathers it in eight graphs: “by the nature of things, what is destroyed last must be formed first.” First ask: what does this sentence mean? What is destroyed last must be formed first — the hells are destroyed first and so are formed last; the Brahmā world is destroyed last and so is formed first. The easy error is to read it as a piece of mystification. It is in fact a law of symmetry, buckling the aeon of formation and the aeon of dissolution together as mirror images. In practice: from this law one can work out for oneself the order of formation and destruction of any level, without learning it by rote.

〔5.2〕At what instant the aeon of formation is reckoned full. The treatise gives a very exact adjudication: “if a first sentient being is born in the Unremitting Hell, the twenty intermediate aeons of the aeon of formation should be known to be already full.” First ask: why take the first sentient being of the hells as the mark? Because the hells are formed last, and once there is a being in them the whole process of forming has run its course. The easy error is to suppose that the aeon of formation is fulfilled once the receptacle world is built. The treatise’s criterion lies in sentient beings, not in the receptacle — the receptacle is the business of the first aeon of formation alone, and the other nineteen are all the gradual dwelling of sentient beings. In practice: this answers exactly to the criterion for the aeon of dissolution (the aeon of dissolution beginning where the hells cease to be born into, the aeon of formation ending where the hells first are), both ends marked by the hells, because they are the last link in this chain.

〔5.3〕The structure of increase and decrease in the twenty aeons of abiding. This passage is the densest in numbers in the whole fascicle. The human lifespan of this continent is at first immeasurable, and only at the beginning of the aeon of abiding does it decrease by degrees; the decrease from immeasurable to ten years is the first intermediate aeon of abiding; the eighteen aeons after it are each of them “an increase from ten years to eighty thousand and a decrease again from eighty thousand to ten years”; and the twentieth is an increase from ten years to eighty thousand. The treatise gives two hard boundaries: “in every aeon the increase passes not beyond eighty thousand, and in every aeon the decrease is at the least ten years alone.” First ask: why is it that the first and the twentieth, which appear to run only half the course, are equal in measure of time to the eighteen in the middle? The treatise gives the conclusion and not its ground — “in the eighteen aeons there is one increase and one decrease, and their measure of time is then equal; and because the first only decreases and the last only increases, the measures of time of all twenty aeons are equal.” Why the first aeon should only decrease and the last only increase and yet their times be equal, the text of the treatise does not explain; Puguang’s Record sets the difficulty at just this point and gives two explanations, for which see Further Resonances. The easy error is to take the first aeon too as decreasing from eighty thousand. In practice: this passage is the basis of later reckonings of which aeon of abiding the Buddha appeared in, and Puguang’s Record here adds a defining remark — “inferring from the text of this treatise, it is named the aeon of abiding only when the lifespan is decreasing; while the lifespan has not yet decreased it is gathered under the aeon of formation.”

〔5.4〕The remaining three aeons and the eighty intermediate aeons. The treatise says that the three stretches of formation, dissolution, and emptiness “have no such difference of twenty increases and decreases” — they have no graded increase and decrease as the aeon of abiding has, but because their measure of time is the same as the aeon of abiding they are each reckoned as twenty intermediate aeons. Their internal division of labor is this: within formation the first aeon raises up the receptacle world and the nineteen after it are the gradual dwelling of sentient beings; within dissolution the last aeon destroys the receptacle world and the nineteen before it are the gradual departing of sentient beings. Four stretches of twenty each, “each of twenty intermediate aeons, accumulated they make eighty; and these eighty in all make the measure of a great aeon.” First ask: why is the aeon of emptiness also reckoned at twenty? If there is nothing at all, how is time to be told? Because an aeon is here a name of quantity measured by time, and nothing need happen for it to be reckoned. The easy error is to imagine the eighty intermediate aeons as eighty events. In practice: one great aeon equal to eighty intermediate aeons is the base number of every reckoning in the latter half of this fascicle; the reckoning of the order of the three catastrophes and the reckoning of the sixty-four aeons of the Śubhakṛtsna gods must both come back to it.

〔5.5〕The nature of an aeon is the five aggregates alone. The treatise sets a question: “what is the nature of an aeon? It is the five aggregates alone.” First ask: what is this question doing, inserted here so suddenly? Because after so much has been said of aeons, a reader can very easily take an aeon for an independently existing vessel of time. The treatise dismantles it in one sentence: an aeon is nothing else, only a stretch of the five aggregates continuing in time. The easy error is to read time as a vessel that holds dharmas. Abhidharma allows no time apart from dharmas. In practice: this sentence is the pivot of the whole fascicle — it fastens the entire grand timetable of the cosmos back onto the enumerated dharmas, and lets one know that what is measured is throughout the dharmas of body and mind and nothing else.


VI. The Great Aeon and the Three Asaṃkhyeya Aeons: “Innumerable” Does Not Mean Beyond Counting

〔6.1〕What the three innumerables accumulate is great aeons. The treatise quotes a sūtra saying, “the sūtra says that by practicing with vigor for three asaṃkhyeyas of aeons one becomes a buddha,” and at once asks itself: among the four kinds of aeon, which is it that is accumulated to make the three innumerables? Answer: what is accumulated is the great aeon — “accumulating the great aeons spoken of above into tens, hundreds, and thousands, and so on until they are accumulated into three innumerables of aeons.” First ask: why is this question raised specially? Because four kinds of aeon have just been established, and if it is not specified which is meant the number floats. The easy error is to imagine three great asaṃkhyeya aeons as three intermediate aeons or three aeons of abiding. In practice: one great aeon is already eighty intermediate aeons, and only here does the reader gain a coordinate for the order of magnitude of three innumerables of great aeons.

〔6.2〕“Innumerable” is the name of a place in a series of numbers. The treatise next sets a difficulty: “since it is called innumerable, why is it further said to be three?” — since it is called innumerable, how can three of them be counted? The answer is flat and decisive: “the word innumerable does not display that it cannot be counted”; the Sūtra of Liberation says that among sixty places of number asaṃkhyeya is one of them. First ask: what does this refutation settle? It dismantles a misunderstanding of a figure of speech — “innumerable” here is the name of a fixed place in a series of numbers, and not “beyond counting.” The treatise thereupon lists the whole set of sixty numbers: one, ten, a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand, lakṣa, duluocha, juzhi, and so on piled up by tens, until ten great baluochan make one asaṃkhyeya. The easy error is to read it as Buddhist exaggeration. It is in fact the Indian system of naming large numbers, and the author is citing a set of mathematical terms ready to hand. In practice: seeing “three great asaṃkhyeya aeons” after this, one sees not a figure of speech but a number that can be written out.

〔6.3〕The remaining eight forgotten. At the end of the series of numbers the treatise honestly sets down a note: “within this series of numbers the remaining eight have been lost” — of these sixty names, the last eight had already been lost by the author’s time. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary leaves here only the one line “asaṃkhyeya is the fifty-second number,” and readers often do not know where that fifty-second comes from; Puguang’s Record explains it in full, saying, “asaṃkhyeya is the fifty-second, one within these sixty numbers,” and adding, “by the time the author appeared, the first fifty-two survived, and those who transmitted them by recitation had lost the last eight” — the fifty-two surviving plus the eight lost make exactly sixty, and asaṃkhyeya falls exactly at the fifty-second place. First ask: why does the author set down this gap? Out of honesty. Where the transmission is broken he says it is broken; he neither patches it nor covers it. The easy error is to suppose that an old treatise never admits a lack of its own. In practice: this note is the whole attitude of the Abhidharmakośa toward learning in miniature, and is also the proportion to be kept in reading the many numbers of this fascicle — the numbers are handed down, not calculated out.


VII. Why a Bodhisattva Is Willing to Spend Three Innumerable Aeons

〔7.1〕A passage of defense of the doctrine in four questions and four answers. Having stated the three innumerable aeons, the author turns suddenly into an exchange of a rare kind, one that carries some warmth. First question: why must a bodhisattva make a vow for so long a time? Answer: “unsurpassed awakening is exceedingly hard to obtain, and there is no room for accomplishing it without much vow and practice” — the two provisions of merit and wisdom, the six perfections, and many hundreds of thousands of austerities must be cultivated, and so a vow for a long time must be made. Second question: if nirvāṇa can be obtained by other means as well, why cultivate austerities so long? Answer: it is to benefit and gladden all sentient beings, and so he gives up the road of quickly taking up nirvāṇa and seeks unsurpassed awakening. First ask: why is this passage placed in a chapter on the measure of aeons? Because the astronomical number of three innumerable aeons has just been set out, and the reader’s first response must be “why put oneself to it” — the author is giving an account of that number. The easy error is to take this passage for an inserted exhortation. It is in fact the conclusion of the sense of the measure of aeons: the measure having been made plain, what that measure carries must be stated. In practice: this fascicle measures the world from first to last, and this passage alone measures the mind.

〔7.2〕To relieve others is itself one’s own benefit. The third question is exceedingly sharp: “in relieving other sentient beings, what benefit is there to oneself?” — what good does relieving others do one? The treatise answers: “a bodhisattva in relieving beings fulfills his own compassion, and so relieving others is itself his own benefit.” First ask: does this reduce benefiting others to benefiting oneself? It does not. What the treatise says is that compassion is itself his own substance, so that to fulfill compassion is to fulfill himself, and no reward need be sought outside the benefiting of others. The easy error is to read it as a doctrine of motive by exchange. In practice: this sentence prepares the road for the quoted stanza that follows — that the highest man can “take others for himself” is not because he can bear more, but because the boundary between self and other has shifted in him.

〔7.3〕Two instances plainly seen in the world. The fourth question: “who would believe that a bodhisattva has such a thing in him?” — who will believe that such a person truly exists? The treatise adduces neither supernormal power nor scriptural proof, but only two matters that anyone can see. The first: there truly are in the world men long habituated to a mind without pity, who “though it profits them nothing yet delight in harming others, as all the world knows” — harming others without profit to oneself is a thing the human world has always had; then what is unbelievable in a man long habituated to compassion who “though it profits him nothing yet delights in benefiting others”? The second: sentient beings by the force of repeated habituation fail to understand of the formations, which are without self, that they are conditioned, and grasp them as self and give rise to attachment, and for that reason willingly shoulder many sufferings; then what is unbelievable in a bodhisattva who by the force of repeated habituation gives up the love of self and increases the love of others, and for that reason willingly shoulders many sufferings? First ask: where lies the force of these two instances? In their taking habituation for a shared mechanism — since you grant that habituation can drive a man to an unreasonable harming of others and an unreasonable grasping of self, you cannot deny that habituation can also drive him toward benefiting others. The easy error is to read them as inspirational figures. They are an argument by analogy, whose premise granted by both sides is the force of habituation. In practice: this is one of the rare passages in the whole treatise that speaks up positively for the bodhisattva path, and the tools it uses are still those of Abhidharma.

〔7.4〕The stanza of the three men. At the end the author quotes an old stanza to close: “The lesser man diligently cultivates means and constantly seeks his own body’s pleasure; the middling man seeks the extinction of suffering, since pleasure is not pleasure but the basis of suffering; the highest man constantly and diligently seeks that he himself suffer and others be at ease and that the suffering of others be forever extinguished, because he takes others for himself.” The three layers are divided with great clarity: the lesser man seeks his own pleasure, the middling man seeks the extinction of suffering (having seen through what is called pleasure as only the basis of suffering), and the highest man would sooner suffer himself that others be at ease and would have the suffering of others forever extinguished. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary points out the subject here, saying, “the highest man spoken of here is the bodhisattva; the sense is that a bodhisattva looks upon others as upon himself, and so seeing others at ease it is his own ease.” First ask: why does the middling man not seek pleasure but the extinction of suffering? Because he has already seen through it as “not pleasure but the basis of suffering” — worldly pleasure is no more than a place upon which suffering rests. The easy error is to read the three men as three ranks of persons in order of height. They are in fact a discrimination of three goals, and the point lies in the last line, “because he takes others for himself” — what is at issue is not diligence and sloth but where the boundary between self and other is drawn. In practice: this stanza is one of only two quoted stanzas in the fascicle, the text before it reading “therefore there is a stanza that says,” of the same form as the stanza on the diminishing of nights, and it is judged with that one to be a quoted stanza and not counted among the root stanzas.


VIII. The Window in Which a Buddha Appears: From Eighty Thousand to a Hundred

〔8.1〕The two thresholds, upper and lower. The stanza says, “from the decrease out of eighty thousand down to a hundred, the buddhas appear in the world.” The treatise explains: from the point where the human lifespan of this continent is eighty thousand years, decreasing by degrees to a lifespan at its lowest of a hundred years, within this stretch the buddhas appear. Each end has its reason. The upper: “on what ground is there no buddha appearing in the stretch of increase? Because the pleasure of sentient beings is increasing and it is hard to teach them weariness.” The lower: “on what ground is there no buddha appearing below a hundred? Because the five turbidities have increased to the utmost and conversion is hard.” First ask: why must a buddha’s appearing pick its time? Because the function of a buddha’s appearing is to convert, and conversion requires capacities that can be taught; too much pleasure and they will not weary, too much turbidity and they cannot be moved. The easy error is to suppose that this is a limit upon a buddha’s power. What the treatise speaks of is the capacity of those to be converted, not the power of the one who converts. In practice: this notion of a window of time is the base text for later reading of the ages of the right, the semblance, and the final dharma, and of the difficulty of meeting a buddha.

〔8.2〕The five turbidities, and what each of them injures. The treatise lists the five turbidities: “first the turbidity of lifespan, second of the aeon, third of the afflictions, fourth of views, fifth of sentient beings,” and explains the name — “when the decrease of the aeon is drawing to its end, the lifespan and the rest are mean and low like dregs and filth, and are therefore named turbid.” It then matches the injuries one by one: by the first two (lifespan and aeon), in order, the lifespan and the requisites of living are injured; by the next two (the afflictions and views), the class of the wholesome is injured — the turbidity of the afflictions making men indulge in the pleasures of desire, the turbidity of views making them torment their own bodies with useless austerities, or, as it may be put, the one injuring the wholesome of the householder and the other that of the renunciant; by the last (sentient beings), one’s own person is injured, ruining bodily measure, strength of body, memory, discernment, vigor, and freedom from sickness. First ask: why grouped, rather than matched one to one? Because the five turbidities are not five bad things ranged side by side, but two by two injure one side each: outward resources (lifespan and requisites), inward good (of householder and of renunciant), and one’s own person (the capacities of body and mind). The easy error is to imagine the turbidity of the aeon as time itself gone bad. The turbidity of the aeon is stated of the whole quality of that stretch of time; it goes in a pair with the turbidity of lifespan, and what it injures is outward conditions. In practice: this passage gives a structured account of why practice is hard in a late age — the difficulty lies not in any single factor but in three aspects collapsing at once.


IX. Pratyekabuddhas: Two Kinds, and the Six Reasons for Not Taming Others

〔9.1〕Their appearing is not confined to a window. The last two lines of the stanza are “pratyekabuddhas in the times of increase and decrease; the one likened to the qilin’s horn, a hundred aeons,” and the treatise explains, “the appearing of pratyekabuddhas extends to the increase and the decrease of the aeon” — unlike a buddha, a pratyekabuddha can appear in either stretch. First ask: why is a pratyekabuddha not bound by the window? Because a buddha’s appearing is for the sake of conversion, and conversion must wait upon capacities that can be taught, so that it is bounded above by “their pleasure increasing, it is hard to teach them weariness” and below by “the five turbidities having increased to the utmost”; while a pratyekabuddha does not tame others by teaching the dharma, and neither bound holds for him. On this point the three — monarch, buddha, and pratyekabuddha — fall exactly into three: the monarch requires a vessel of wealth and pleasure, and so comes above eighty thousand; the buddha requires capacities that can weary, and so comes below eighty thousand and down to a hundred years; the pratyekabuddha’s appearing waits upon no teaching of the dharma to convert, and so extends to increase and decrease alike. The easy error is to suppose this means that a pratyekabuddha is freer than a buddha, or appears more easily. It is exactly the contrary — that he is not bound by a window is precisely because his appearing does not wait upon taming others by teaching the dharma; and a buddha has a window because a buddha’s appearing is directed toward beings. (Note that what the base text restricts is the single matter of “not expounding the right dharma to others,” and not a claim that the working of a pratyekabuddha reaches no further than himself — the treatise just below expressly excludes the account that he lacks compassion, saying that “in order to gather sentient beings in he displays supernormal powers.”) In practice: this item and the “not taming others” below are two faces of one matter and should be read together: not choosing his time to appear and not teaching the dharma to others both come out of the single root of awakening to the path by himself alone.

〔9.2〕Those who go in a group and the one likened to the qilin’s horn. The treatise says, “yet pratyekabuddhas are of two different kinds, first those who go in a group and second those likened to the qilin’s horn.” One who goes in a group was formerly a śrāvaka, and on obtaining the higher fruit his name is changed to “solitarily excellent”; a further account holds that they were formerly ordinary beings who had cultivated the śrāvakas’ factors conducive to penetration and now realize the path by themselves. The provenance of this second account is a story in the Accounts of Former Matters: upon a certain mountain there were five hundred non-Buddhist seers practicing austerities; a monkey had once been neighbor to a pratyekabuddha and had grown familiar with the sight of his bearing, and afterward, wandering to those seers, acted that bearing out once over, whereupon the seers saw it and gave rise to reverent admiration and in a little while all realized the awakening of a pratyekabuddha. The treatise then points out the purpose of the story — were they noble ones already, they ought not still to have been cultivating non-Buddhist austerities. As for the one likened to the qilin’s horn, he certainly dwells alone, and “must cultivate the provisions for awakening for a hundred great aeons.” Both commentaries add along the line of those who go in a group a qualification not in the prose of this treatise: Puguang’s Record gives it first, saying, “a pratyekabuddha who goes in a group was formerly a śrāvaka of the first three fruits, and when afterward he obtains the fourth and higher fruit, realizing that higher fruit alone and apart from teaching, his name is changed to solitarily excellent” — the first three fruits and not the arhat; and below that Puguang’s Record offers a further explanation of its own, “he was formerly a śrāvaka of the first fruit, and afterward, when he obtains the latter three higher fruits,” yet adjudicates for itself that “the former explanation is the better.” What Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary adds runs on the same track as Puguang’s former explanation: “a pratyekabuddha who goes in a group was formerly a śrāvaka of the first three fruits, and afterward obtains the state beyond training, not by another’s awakening, and his name is changed to solitarily excellent.” First ask: why is it contested whether he was formerly a noble one or an ordinary being? Because it bears upon whether a pratyekabuddha’s realization of the path requires a former life’s hearing of the dharma as its ground. The easy error is to read the story of the monkey as an anecdote. It is an instance used in argument, and what it proves is that these men were not noble ones before. In practice: the distinction of the two kinds of pratyekabuddha will be wanted again in the chapter on the worthy and the noble, where differences of capacity are discussed.

〔9.3〕The six reasons for not taming others. The definition the treatise gives of a pratyekabuddha is, “one called a pratyekabuddha is one who in the present body, apart from receiving the highest teaching, awakens to the path by himself alone, because he can tame himself and does not tame others”; and it at once asks why he does not tame others, and in a row excludes three possible explanations: it is not that he lacks the ability to teach the dharma (for he too has obtained the unobstructed knowledges, and can call to mind the sacred teaching heard in the past), not that he lacks compassion (for in order to gather sentient beings in he too displays supernormal powers), and not that there were then no capacities fit to receive the dharma (for the sentient beings of that time too could give rise to the worldly antidote of freedom from desire). Only when the exclusions are done does it give three positive reasons: his habituation in former lives makes him have little delight and resolve in teaching the dharma and no wish to speak; he knows that sentient beings can hardly receive the deep dharma, having gone with the stream so long that it is hard to make them go against it; and he would avoid the gathering of a following, “fearing clamor and confusion.” First ask: why exclude three items before giving the answer? Because these three are exactly the guesses a reader would most readily supply for himself — the author first clears away the wrong answers and then states the right one. The easy error is to read the not taming of others as insufficiency of ability or of compassion; the treatise has expressly denied both. In practice: this manner of clearing away errors is the most typical move of the Abhidharma question-and-answer style, and hereafter, whenever such forms as “it is not that he lacks the ability to expound the right dharma” or “nor may it be said that he lacks compassion” are met with, they are to be read as exclusions.


X. The Wheel-Turning Monarch: Four Wheels, Four Ways of Subduing, Seven Treasures

〔10.1〕The time of his appearing, and the sense of his name. The stanza marks at its head, “the wheel-turning monarch above eighty thousand; wheels of gold, silver, copper, and iron,” and the treatise explains his time as the stretch “from the point where the lifespan of this continent is immeasurable years down to eighty thousand years”; when it decreases below eighty thousand, the wealth, pleasure, and lifespan of sentient beings are diminishing and every kind of evil grows strong, and “it is no vessel for a great person, and so there is no wheel-turning monarch.” The sense of the name is that “this king, by the turning of the wheel, responding and guiding, subdues all by his majesty, and is named the wheel-turning monarch” — where the wheel reaches, there conversion reaches. First ask: why does the monarch’s window differ from the buddha’s? The buddha’s is from eighty thousand down to a hundred; the monarch’s is above eighty thousand. Because the worldly conditions the two require are contrary: a buddha requires capacities that can weary (hence in the decreasing stretch), a wheel-turning monarch requires a vessel of wealth and pleasure (hence above eighty thousand years). The easy error is to confuse the two windows and thereby suppose that a buddha and a wheel-turning monarch are contemporaries. In practice: this pair of contrasts is itself the theme of this section — the monarch is at every point like a buddha and yet in the end not his equal.

〔10.2〕The four wheels and the continents they rule. The treatise cites the Treatise of Designations as saying that there are four kinds of wheel-turning monarch, divided by the four wheels of gold, silver, copper, and iron; the order of excellence is gold, silver, copper, iron, while the number of continents each rules runs counter to it — the king of the iron wheel rules one continent, the copper two, the silver three, and the gold four. Puguang’s Record matches this out in a form very easy to memorize, saying, “the king of the iron wheel has one, namely Jambudvīpa; the king of the copper wheel two, adding Videha; the king of the silver wheel three, adding Godānīya further; the king of the golden wheel four, adding the northern continent further.” The sūtra, speaking only of the most excellent, mentions the golden wheel alone, and describes its marks: the king is born in the kṣatriya lineage, succeeds to the anointed station, and on the fifteenth day, at the time of undertaking the fast, ascends a high terraced hall, and a golden wheel treasure suddenly appears in the east, complete with a thousand spokes, hub, and rim, perfect and clean in all its marks as though made by a skilled craftsman. First ask: why do the rank of the wheels and the number of continents run counter to each other? The stanza itself marks it with the words “in counter order,” and the treatise explains accordingly — this is a correspondence to be remembered. The easy error is to match one, two, three, and four continents to gold, silver, copper, and iron in that order, which is exactly backward. In practice: within the five graphs “in counter order, alone as with a buddha” there lies hidden the topic of the next section — “alone” says that a wheel-turning monarch too, like a buddha, never has two at one time.

〔10.3〕Four ways of subduing, none of them inflicting injury. The stanza says, “welcomed by others, going himself, subduing; contending and drawing up ranks, winning without injury.” The treatise explains them one by one: the king of the golden wheel is welcomed by the several lesser kings coming of themselves and asking him to hand down his commands; the king of the silver wheel goes himself, and as soon as his majesty draws near that quarter submits; the king of the copper wheel, having arrived, must proclaim his majesty and contend in virtue before that quarter yields to him as the better; the king of the iron wheel, having arrived, must display his majesty and draw up his ranks, and stops when he has overcome. The four intensities increase by degrees, and yet the treatise’s next sentence gathers them all beneath one bottom line: “all wheel-turning monarchs are without injury; having made them submit and having won, they let each dwell in his own place, and exhort and convert them to cultivate the ten wholesome courses of action” — and so after death a wheel-turning monarch certainly attains birth among the gods. First ask: with ranks drawn up, how can it still be said that there is no injury? Because drawing up ranks is a display of majesty; when he has won he stops, and neither kills nor plunders. The easy error is to read the king of the iron wheel as a king of conquest. The author has deliberately added the two sentences “all of them without injury” and “exhort and convert them to cultivate the ten wholesome courses of action” precisely to block that reading — the monarch’s unification is by conversion and not by conquest. In practice: this is the key to understanding the two words “wheel-turning”: what the wheel turns upon is dharma, not arms.

〔10.4〕The seven treasures, and one difficulty in the doctrine of action. The treatise cites the sūtra as saying that when a wheel-turning monarch appears there are seven treasures: the wheel treasure, the elephant treasure, the horse treasure, the jewel treasure, the woman treasure, the treasure of the minister of the treasury, and the treasure of the minister of war. A question at once arises: the five treasures of elephant, horse, woman, and the two ministers are all sentient beings; how could the king’s action produce another sentient being? The treatise answers: “yet because in doing their actions formerly they belonged to one another, if one among them is born following his own action, the rest also arise at the same time, each riding upon his own action” — in doing their actions in a former life they belonged to one another, and when one is born following his own action, the rest arise at the same time each upon his own. First ask: what does this answer keep? It keeps the line that action is not transferred between persons — one person’s action can draw forth only that person’s result, and cannot directly make another sentient being. The easy error is to read the seven treasures as things conjured up by the king’s merit. In practice: this is the second place in this fascicle that touches the doctrine of action head on, and, like the earlier “by the force of action they are placed in the hells of another quarter,” it refuses to loosen the rule within the narrative of a gazetteer of the world.

〔10.5〕The inequality of a wheel-turning monarch and a buddha. At the end the treatise asks: since a wheel-turning monarch too has the thirty-two marks of a great person, in what does he differ from a buddha? Answer: “a buddha’s marks of a great person are right in their placing, distinct, and complete, and a king’s marks are not so, and hence there is a difference” — a buddha’s marks are right in their placing, distinct, and complete, and a king’s are not. First ask: why is this sentence placed at the end? Because the whole section before it has written of the monarch’s likeness to a buddha — the same being born never two at once, the same thirty-two marks, the same gathering of the four quarters by conversion; and only at the last is the point of their inequality made, and made only upon the perfection of the marks. The easy error is to read this sentence as a loose comparison of outward appearance. What the treatise distinguishes is three matters — the rightness of the placing of a mark, the distinctness of a mark, and the roundness of a mark (“right in their placing, distinct, and complete”) — stated of the standing of the marks and not of beauty or ugliness of appearance. In practice: the treatise here records both without praise or blame, and the reader should read it just so; this is one of the places in this fascicle where it records without adjudicating.


XI. One Buddha in One World or Many Buddhas in the Ten Directions: The Two Parties the Treatise Itself Sets Down

〔11.1〕How the point at issue is drawn out. The treatise says, “a wheel-turning monarch, like a buddha, is never born two at once,” and cites the sūtra: “there is no place and no station where, without a before and after, two Tathāgatas, Worthy Ones, Fully and Perfectly Awakened, appear in the world; there is a place and a station where there is but one Tathāgata.” Immediately upon this the author himself raises the question: “it should be carefully considered whether this word ‘but one’ is said with respect to one trichiliocosm or with respect to all worlds” — is the “but one” of the sūtra said of a single trichiliocosm, or of all worlds? First ask: why must this question be asked? Because the two readings lead to wholly different conceptions of a buddha. The easy error is to suppose that the author reaches a conclusion here. He does not — this whole stretch is the longest passage of recording both parties in the fascicle, each party setting out its reasoning, and the author never handing down a verdict. In practice: when such a passage is met with, one must learn to recognize whose words the author is reporting, or one will take the words of one party for the position of the treatise.

〔11.2〕The first party: in the other worlds no buddha is born. The reasoning of this party is that it should not be said that the capacity of the World-Honored One is obstructed — one World-Honored One alone can convert universally throughout the ten directions; and if it were said that there is some place where he cannot convert, it should be so in all the other places as well. They further adduce a passage of the World-Honored One’s address to Śāriputra as scriptural proof: if someone were to ask whether at this present time there is any brahmin or ascetic who has realized unsurpassed awakening equally with Gautama, Śāriputra answers that at this present time there is none, and what he relies upon is exactly the sentence “there is no place and no station where, without a before and after, there are two Tathāgatas.” They must also deal with one counter-instance — the Brahmā King Sūtra says, “I now turn freely within these worlds of the trichiliocosm”: is the range then limited? The answer is that this has a hidden intent: when he does not arouse a preparatory effort he observes this trichiliocosm alone, and when he does arouse a preparatory effort boundless worlds are all the object-field of the buddha eye. First ask: what is the backbone of this party? It is the unobstructedness of a buddha’s qualities — to grant that one buddha does not suffice to convert universally is to grant that there is something a buddha cannot do. The easy error is to take the passage of the Brahmā King Sūtra for a difficulty they cannot meet. They have already reconciled it by the hidden intent.

〔11.3〕The second party: in the other worlds too there are further buddhas. The treatise brings in the other party with the words “masters of another school say.” The reasoning is that at one and the same time many bodhisattvas are gathering the provisions for awakening; there may indeed be no plurality of buddhas in one world at one time, but what reasoning can block a plurality of buddhas in a plurality of worlds? They argue further: if there were but one buddha, then even remaining in the world for an aeon he could not finish the work of a buddha universally for a single world, much less benefit boundless worlds with a lifespan as brief as a man’s; while sentient beings dwell in boundless worlds and the differences of time, place, and capacity are boundless, and a buddha must observe them universally and teach the dharma answering to their capacities, so that of their faults those unarisen do not arise and those arisen are cut off, and of their qualities those unarisen arise and those arisen are made full — “how could one buddha accomplish this all at once?” And so at one time there must be many buddhas. They also turn back and question the sūtra text adduced by the former party: is that sentence said of one world or of many? If of many worlds, then there should be no wheel-turning monarch in the other worlds either (for the sūtra uses the words “as with a buddha” to block a monarch’s being born together with another); and since it is granted that a monarch may exist separately in another world, why not that there is a buddha separately in another world? First ask: what is the backbone of this party? It is the boundlessness of those to be converted — to grant that those to be converted are boundless is to have to grant that the one who converts cannot be a single person. The easy error is to suppose that this party belittles a buddha. It is exactly the contrary; what they say is that “in boundless worlds boundless buddhas appear.”

〔11.4〕Why there are still no two buddhas in one world. What is of interest is that the second party, though granting many buddhas in many worlds, likewise grants that there are no two buddhas in one world, and gives four reasons: first, because there is no need — one buddha in one world suffices to benefit all; second, by the force of a vow — the buddhas, when they were bodhisattvas, first vowed to attain full and perfect awakening in a world without rescue, without refuge, and blind with darkness, and to be for beings a rescue, a refuge, an eye, and a guide; third, in order that men may revere — only where there is but one Tathāgata in one world will men revere him deeply; fourth, in order that men may practice quickly — that men may know that the honored one of all knowledge is exceedingly hard to meet with, and that his teaching should be practiced quickly, and not left until the buddha has entered parinirvāṇa or gone elsewhere, leaving them without rescue and without refuge. First ask: which of these four reasons matters most? The latter two are stated with respect to the mind of one who is learning — the very rarity of a buddha is itself a spur. The easy error is to read the four reasons as pretexts of apologetic. They in fact give a very practical admonition: the thought that he is hard to meet is precisely the cause of practicing quickly. In practice: this is the one place in this section that comes down directly upon practice, and is the real benefit this long argument leaves the reader.


XII. The People at the Beginning of the Aeon: A History of Decline from Light to Punishment

〔12.1〕At the beginning of the aeon they were like the gods of form. The stanza opens with five graphs, “at the aeon’s beginning like the gods of form.” The treatise cites the sūtra in describing the people of that time: “the people at the beginning of the aeon had form and were born of mind, their limbs complete and their faculties unimpaired, their shape and color upright and adorned and their bodies bearing light, rising into the sky at will, feeding upon joy and pleasure, and long of life and long abiding” — they had bodies of form born of mind and not from a womb, their bodies bore their own light, they could fly, and they fed upon joy and pleasure. First ask: why begin from here? Because what the whole passage below relates is the process of losing these one by one, and the starting point must first be set up. The easy error is to take this passage for a myth of a paradise lost. Its function within the treatise is to be the starting point of a chain of causes and results — every loss has a definite cause, and every one of those causes is in the mind. In practice: in reading this section one should take a pen and mark out the chain of cause and result, and that chain is the whole doctrine of the section.

〔12.2〕Greed for savor and the beginning of morsel food. The treatise says that at that time a savor of the earth came forth by degrees, sweet in taste and rich in fragrance; one man was by nature greedy for savor, and smelling the fragrance gave rise to attachment, took a taste and ate, and the rest followed him and vied in taking it. Here the treatise sets a boundary marker: “only then was it named the first taking of morsel food.” There follows a chain of consequences — nourished by morsel food their bodies grew hard and heavy by degrees, their light sank away and darkness arose, and sun, moon, and the host of stars appeared from that time. First ask: why do sun and moon come only now? Because the body had borne its own light before and no outward light was needed; only when the body’s light was gone were sun and moon needed. The easy error is to read this as an astronomical event. It is the result of a change in body and mind, the treatise’s way of narration running throughout from within outward. In practice: this passage gives the first cause of every calamity in the latter half of the fascicle — greed for savor. One man’s one act of greed became the turning of a whole world.

〔12.3〕Four rounds of diminishing food. By degrees of greed for savor the savor of the earth sank away, and next an earth-skin cake came forth; they vied in greed for it as food, and the earth-cake sank away in its turn, and a forest creeper appeared; because they vied in greed for it, the forest creeper sank away in its turn, and there was then a fragrant rice growing of itself without sowing. First ask: why does the food degrade one grade with every act of greed? The treatise offers no separate explanation and simply narrates it through — greed and the quality of what is coveted stand in inverse proportion, a regularity the passage displays of itself. The easy error is to read the four rounds as a list of four foods. It is four stages of diminution, and the point is the diminution itself. In practice: this regularity will appear once more in the section on the three lesser catastrophes — as greed and indolence increase, the world drawn forth becomes worse by one grade at a time.

〔12.4〕The male and female faculties and the beginning of unchaste conduct. The fragrant rice was coarse, and refuse remained in the body; to expel it two passages appeared, and thereby the male and female faculties came to be; the two faculties being distinct, their shapes too became different; and by the force of habituation in former lives they looked upon one another, and thereby improper attention arose, and the greed of desire, like a possessing demon, confounded body and mind, so that they lost their thought and in frenzy engaged in unchaste conduct. The treatise gathers it in one sentence: “the demon of desire among human beings first broke out at this time.” First ask: what is the mechanism of this passage? It is coarse food → change in the body → division of the faculties → looking upon one another → improper attention → the greed of desire, link fastened to link. The easy error is to read it as a disparagement of the body. The weight of the treatise falls not upon the body but upon the four graphs “improper attention” — the turning point is that one moment of attention that is not in accord with principle. In practice: this is the one passage in the fascicle that deals directly with desire, and it sets the origin of desire in attention and not in the body.

〔12.5〕Indolence, storing up, “mine,” and theft. The stanza’s third line, “out of indolence storing up and thieves arose,” buckles three matters into one string. The treatise says: at that time they took as they ate and did not store up; afterward one man was by nature indolent, took much fragrant rice at once and stored it to eat later, and the rest followed him and what was stored grew by degrees. Thereby the thought “mine” arose toward the rice, and each gave rein to his greed and took much without being satisfied, so that where they had reaped it grew no more, and they thereupon divided the fields together; having his own portion a man grew grudging and guarded it, and seeing another’s portion he harbored thoughts of seizing it — “the fault of theft began at this time.” First ask: which link in this chain matters most? Storing up. Before storing up, taking and using were at need and belonged to no one; only once storing up begins is there “mine,” and only with “mine” is there “another’s,” and only with “another’s” is there stealing. The easy error is to suppose that the trouble lay in private property or in the dividing of the fields. The order the treatise gives is very clear: the thought “mine” comes first and the dividing of the fields after; the institution is result and not cause. In practice: this section joins exactly with the two dharmas that are the root in the section on the three lesser catastrophes — greed for fine food and an indolent nature, the one in the earlier passage and the other in this.

〔12.6〕The establishing of a king and the beginning of the two names kṣatriya and brahmin. To block and guard against theft the multitude gathered and took counsel, weighed out from among them one who had virtue, and each hiring him with a sixth part of what he had reaped to keep guard, invested him as lord of the fields — “and thereby the name kṣatriya was established”; the multitude honored and served him and his favor flowed over the whole land, and so he was further named King Mahāsaṃmata, and all kings thereafter take him as their first. Fabao’s Commentary here glosses the sense, saying, “kṣatriya means here lord of the fields”; while Puguang’s Record glosses the latter name, saying, “Saṃmata means here agreed upon in common, that is, agreed upon by the multitude to be a good man.” Besides these, there were then those who wearied of household life and delighted in the open quiet and cultivated the precepts with vigor, and thereby gained the name brahmin. First ask: whence does kingship come here? Not from conquest but from hire — agreed upon in common by the multitude and paid a sixth part of the harvest. The easy error is to read “invested as lord of the fields” as a fief received. It is the multitude that invests him; he does not receive a mandate from heaven. In practice: this passage answers at a distance to the section on the wheel-turning monarch — the monarch’s being “welcomed by others, going himself, subduing” and yet “all without injury” has its root in this one common agreement at the beginning of the aeon.

〔12.7〕Punishment and the beginning of false speech. Afterward there was a king greedy and grudging of goods who could not supply the people of his land equally, and so many who were poor and in want turned to thieving; the king, to forbid it, inflicted punishments light and heavy — “the action of killing began at this time.” There were then guilty men who feared punishment in their hearts, hid their faults and spoke with another account — “false speech had its beginning at this time.” First ask: why is false speech placed last? Because it is the immediate starting point of the next section on the three lesser catastrophes: at the opening of that section the treatise says precisely, “from sentient beings’ giving rise to false speech, the evil courses of action increased one after another.” The easy error is to read this passage as a criticism of kingly government. What the treatise records is the order in which the courses of action appeared: theft first, killing next, false speech after. In practice: this whole section is in fact a brief table of the history of how the ten evil courses of action arose, and its first cause lies far back in that first mouthful of the savor of the earth.


XIII. The Three Lesser Catastrophes: The Sword, Pestilence, Famine

〔13.1〕The cause of the catastrophes and their two roots. The stanza compresses the whole chain of cause and result into ten graphs — “the courses of action increasing, the lifespan decreasing, at ten the three catastrophes appear.” The treatise explains: from sentient beings’ giving rise to false speech the evil courses of action increased one after another, and so the human lifespan of this continent decreased by degrees until at ten years the three lesser catastrophes appeared. It then points out the root: “these calamities have two dharmas for their root: first, greed for fine food; second, an indolent nature.” Fabao’s Commentary states this chain of cause and result still more plainly, saying, “these calamities have two things for their root, namely greed for other food and an indolent nature.” First ask: why just these two? Because they are exactly the two turning points in the history of decline in the preceding section — greed for savor made men lose their light and take morsel food, and indolence made them store up and gave rise to theft. The easy error is to read the three catastrophes as a chastisement from without. The treatise traces the root of the catastrophes all the way back to two habits in the mind, with no third party intervening in between. In practice: this is the longest chain of cause and result in the whole fascicle, running from one man’s one mouthful of the savor of the earth at the beginning of the aeon all the way to the swords at the end of an intermediate aeon; read this one chain through and the latter half of the fascicle is clear.

〔13.2〕The catastrophe of the sword. The treatise says that at ten years of age at the end of an intermediate aeon, men’s continuity is defiled by unlawful greed, unequal love overshadows their minds, wrong dharmas entangle them and the poison of hatred is dominant, and at the sight of one another a fierce mind of harming arises; “as hunters today at the sight of wild birds and beasts, whatever they take up in their hands becomes a sharp blade, and each in his ferocity and frenzy destroys the other.” First ask: how is the order of this sentence arranged? The treatise first states three layers of change in the mind — unlawful greed defiling the continuity, unequal love overshadowing the mind, wrong dharmas entangling and the poison of hatred becoming dominant — and only then, with the simile of hunters at the sight of beasts, says that at the sight of one another a fierce mind of harming arises, and last of all says outright that “whatever they take up in their hands becomes a sharp blade.” The easy error is to hurry to adjudicate whether the becoming is a change in mind or a change in things. The treatise here states only the fact and does not explain the mechanism, and Paramārtha’s older translation likewise puts it simply as “whatever they take hold of, whether wood or grass, becomes for those men an exceedingly sharp blade or weapon”; this exposition does not settle the point for the author. In practice: this is the account this treatise gives of how violence comes about, and its whole weight lies in that one moment when they catch sight of one another.

〔13.3〕The catastrophes of pestilence and of famine. The catastrophe of pestilence: likewise of men at ten years of age at the end of an intermediate aeon, because they are possessed of the several faults as above, “nonhuman beings spew out poison, pestilence spreads abroad, and whoever meets with it dies and can hardly be cured.” The catastrophe of famine: likewise because they are possessed of the several faults as above, “the gods and the nāgas in anger reprove them and send down no sweet rain,” and the world long suffers famine, and having no support or relief the greater part of them die. First ask: why is the cause of the three catastrophes one and the same? The treatise uses in all three passages “because they are possessed of the several faults as above” and “likewise possessed of the several faults as above” — one and the same set of faults draws forth three different results. The easy error is to match the three catastrophes to three particular evils. The treatise makes no such match. In practice: what this section teaches is “one cause, different results” — the forms in which action manifests need not correspond one to one.

〔13.4〕The explanation of the three names of famine. The treatise quotes an old saying, “by reason of famine there come to be massing, white bones, and tally-drawing,” and then gives two causes for each name. For massing, two causes: first, the massing of people — the people of that time, famished and wasted, gathered together and died; second, the massing of seed — the people of that time, to benefit those coming after, spared what they ate and put it in small boxes for seed. For white bones, two causes: first, their bodies were dried and withered, and not long after death the white bones showed; second, pressed by famine they gathered white bones and boiled them into a broth to drink. For tally-drawing, two causes: first, the grain being little, tallies were plied before there was food, and within one household, from the eldest to the youngest, only on the day the tally came round did one get a little coarse rice; second, tallies were used to poke among the stale remnants of grain heaped on the threshing floor of former days, and what few grains were got were boiled with much water and shared as drink to relieve what remained of their lives. First ask: why are two causes given for each of these three names? Because these three terms are handed down as set expressions, and the author is glossing them, and in the transmission there were two accounts of each, and so both are recorded. The easy error is to read the two causes as two stages. They are two explanations, not an earlier and a later. In practice: this section is the heaviest writing in the whole fascicle, and yet the author’s manner throughout is that of a glossator — he does not heighten it, but only makes each term plain.

〔13.5〕The remedies for the three catastrophes and their measure of time. The treatise here gives three practicable remedies: one who can keep the precept against killing for one day and one night will certainly not meet the catastrophe of the sword in a future life; one who can take a single harītakī (a kind of medicinal fruit) and offer it to the community with an earnest and pure mind will certainly not meet the catastrophe of pestilence in a life to come; one who can take a single ball of food and offer it to the community with an earnest and pure mind will certainly not meet the catastrophe of famine in a life to come. The measure of time is: “when the catastrophe of the sword arises it is at most seven days; when the catastrophe of pestilence arises, seven months and seven days; famine, seven years, seven months, and seven days,” and past this it stops. First ask: why should the remedy be so light and the result so heavy? Because the cause of the three catastrophes is a habit in the mind, and these three acts each answer directly to that habit — not killing answers to the mind of harming, giving medicine to the conditions of sickness, giving food to the conditions of hunger — and all three require “an earnest and pure mind.” The easy error is to read it as cheap insurance. The key words are earnest and pure, not the medicinal fruit or the ball of rice. In practice: this is the one place in the fascicle that gives a prescription for practice, and the one most worth remembering. As to why the measures of time of the three catastrophes differ, Puguang’s Record adds a very solid explanation, saying, “in the catastrophe of the sword death is swift and so the days are fewest; in the catastrophe of pestilence death is slower and the days somewhat longer; in the catastrophe of famine death is slowest and so the time is longest” — the slower the dying, the longer the term of the catastrophe.

〔13.6〕The appearance of them in the other continents. At the end the treatise adds a note: after the three catastrophes have passed, “the human lifespan increases by degrees, and in the two continents of east and west catastrophes resembling these arise,” whose appearance is “that hatred grows strong, bodily strength is weak, and hunger and thirst are felt again and again; in the northern continent there are none at all.” First ask: why add this note? Because the three catastrophes spoken of throughout the section are stated of this Jambudvīpa alone; without the note the reader would suppose it so in all four continents. What the two continents of east and west have is only something resembling them — hatred increasing, strength weak, hunger and thirst — and no catastrophes of sword, pestilence, and famine formed as such. The northern continent has none at all. The easy error is to universalize the three catastrophes to all worlds and so read them as a cosmic calamity. The three catastrophes are the result drawn forth by action, and where the action differs what is drawn forth differs; the northern continent has nothing answering to these three; while in the section on the aeon of dissolution it is said that there beings, “having no power to enter absorption and become free from desire,” are born among the gods of desire upon the exhaustion of lifespan, and Saṅghabhadra explains the ground of it as “because their faculties are dull they have no freedom from desire” — the ground of their inability to be free from desire the treatise does not explain for itself, and Saṅghabhadra adjudicates it as dullness of faculty, for which see Further Resonances. In practice: whenever this treatise states a matter of one continent it invariably supplements it with the others, and this is the standing practice of the Chapter on the World; on reading any account of the appearance of the world, first ask which continent it is stated of.


XIV. The First of the Three Great Catastrophes: Fire, Water, and Wind, and the Refutation of the Non-Buddhists’ Permanent Atom

〔14.1〕The arising of the three catastrophes and the limit of what they destroy. The stanza opens with “the three catastrophes, fire, water, and wind; the three absorptions above as summits.” The treatise says that these three great catastrophes “press upon sentient beings and make them give up the lower levels and gather among the heavens above,” and that each catastrophe has its own condition: the catastrophe of fire through the appearance of seven sun-discs, the catastrophe of water through unbroken great rains, the catastrophe of wind through winds striking against one another. The limit of what they destroy is stated in a sentence that matters: “the force of these three catastrophes destroys the receptacle world, until not so much as an ultimate atom remains” — not even an ultimate atom is left. First ask: why is this sentence stated specially? Because it is the very fuse of the whole argument that follows. The easy error is to read “until not so much as an ultimate atom remains” as rhetorical exaggeration. It is an adjudication upon a dharma — the ultimate atom is a conditioned dharma, and therefore it too is destroyed. In practice: the opening of this fascicle established the ultimate atom as the least of form, and here it is said that not even an ultimate atom remains, so that the two ends buckle into a ring: the least of what is measured is itself among the things destroyed.

〔14.2〕The non-Buddhists’ position and the author’s first round of response. There is a class of non-Buddhists who hold the ultimate atom to be permanent and say that after the catastrophe ultimate atoms still remain. The treatise asks why they hold so, and the answer is “lest the coarse things arising later should have no seed” — if no ultimate atom were left, the coarse things that arise later would have no seed. The author’s response runs by three routes: first, it was said above that the wind produced by the actions of sentient beings can serve as seed; second, or else, taking as condition that wind at the end of the previous catastrophe, the wind it draws forth is the seed; third, he further adduces a sūtra of the Mahīśāsakas, “the wind blows the seeds here from elsewhere.” First ask: why does the author give these three routes? Because the other party has only one reason — without an ultimate atom there is no seed; and once it is pointed out that a seed has other sources, that reason fails. The easy error is to read this passage as the author establishing a doctrine of seeds of his own. He is only blocking the other party’s sole way out. In practice: this move is the general rule in refutation — do not deny the conclusion directly, but first cancel the necessity upon which the other party’s position rests.

〔14.3〕Own parts, the whole-having-parts, and “the proof adduced is not granted by both sides.” The non-Buddhist retreats a step and says that even granting a seed, the arising of a sprout and the rest is not drawn forth by the seed directly, but “arises from its own parts,” and those parts again from their parts, and so on in turn until the finest whole-having-parts arises from ultimate atoms; the seed and the rest can only draw together the ultimate atoms of the sprout and the rest and have no power to produce the sprout. The author presses why this must be held, and the answer is “that a thing should arise from what is of an unlike kind is certainly contrary to principle,” with the example that a substance arises only from what is of its own kind, “as a vine produces its branches and threads produce cloth.” The author refutes it in a sentence: “this is contrary to principle,” because “the proof adduced is not granted by both sides” — the example you adduce is not itself granted by both parties. And why is it not granted? Because we do not grant that the vine and its branches, or the threads and the cloth, are two separate things; the vine and the threads gathered together and differently arranged obtain the names branch and cloth, just as ants ranged in a line are called a line of ants. First ask: where lies the force of this refutation? In that it does not contest the conclusion but points out that the proof itself has not been established. The easy error is to read “the proof adduced is not granted by both sides” as a mere reproach. It is a technical name for a fault in reasoning — taking as evidence what neither party has yet granted. In practice: this is the one complete stretch of formal refutation in the fascicle, and once this one sentence is understood, the long train of questions that follows is all its unfolding.

〔14.4〕Cloth and threads: a train of dilemmas. Thereafter the author drives the other party’s whole-having-parts into a corner with a series of counter-questions: within a single thread the cloth is never obtained, only the thread; if it be said that the whole cloth is not in one thread, then it becomes “upon one thread there is a part of the cloth and not the cloth,” which shows that the whole cloth is only the gathering of the several parts and not a further whole-having-parts called cloth. He asks again: how do you know that the parts of the cloth are other than the threads? If cloth requires many supports gathered, then cloth ought to be obtained when many warp threads alone are gathered; or else there ought to be no obtaining cloth at all, since the middle of the cloth and its remaining edges are not set before a faculty at one time; and if they may be set before it successively, then the eye and the body obtain only the several parts, discerning successively upon the parts and then raising up a single cognition of a whole-having-parts — “as with a whirled firebrand’s wheel.” First ask: what is the simile of the whirling firebrand saying? The wheel one sees when a torch is whirled does not really exist; it is only a single cognition raised up after the parts have been discerned in succession. The easy error is to take this train of counter-questions for petty wrangling. Every one of them presses upon the same point — whether a whole has an entity of its own apart from its parts. In practice: this passage is the old base text for all later discussion of whole and part and of the provisional necessarily depending upon the real; in reading, reduce every question back to this one question and it is enough.

〔14.4 appended i〕The difficulty of the brocade: how one whole-having-parts carries many colors. After the whirling firebrand the treatise has one further and tighter press. The other party holds that cloth is a whole-having-parts existing apart from the threads, and the treatise questions it by way of a brocade: “if the colors and the rest upon a brocade garment belong to the cloth, then you must grant that a substance arises from what is of an unlike kind, since the color of each single thread has no such variety of difference” — if the figuring upon a brocade belongs to the cloth as a whole, then the color of the whole must arise from the unlike kind of the single threads, which have of themselves no such variety; and if it be said that upon some one part those varied colors are absent, then on that side the cloth ought not to be seen; and if it be said that varied colors are seen upon that part too, then the cloth must have the mark of varied colors. The treatise gathers it in one sentence: “they grant that the entity of the whole-having-parts is one alone, and yet that it has the differences of manifold color, kind, and activity; if such a thing truly existed it would be a great marvel indeed.” First ask: where does this difficulty bear? Upon the incompatibility of one and many: since the whole is “one alone in entity,” it should not at the same time possess manifold differences of color, of kind, and of function. The easy error is to take it for a discussion of textiles. It is not — the brocade is only taken as a ready instance of one thing with many colors. In practice: whenever an account of a whole having an entity of its own is met with, press it with this question: how does that one carry these many?

〔14.4 appended ii〕The difficulty of the single fire: how one entity of fire has a difference of near and far. Directly after the brocade the treatise changes to a plainer instance: “again, within the range of the light of a single fire, burning and illuminating differ according as a thing is near or far, and the difference of the tangible and of color could not be established” — within the reach of the light of one mass of fire, what is near is burned and lit and what is far is not; and if the entity of fire were one existing apart from its parts, this difference of near and far could not be set up. First ask: how does this differ from the difficulty of the brocade? The brocade asks about many colors (a difference at one time), the single fire about a difference of function with distance (a difference by position); the one presses from the side of appearance, the other from the side of function. The treatise then gives its own positive account: ultimate atoms taken singly pass beyond the range of a faculty, and yet when gathered together in common they can be known by a faculty in its presence — as the other party’s own school grants that “a gathering can produce a result,” or as the eye and the rest “gathered together can arouse consciousness.” The easy error is to suppose that the author denies that fire has a difference of near and far. It is exactly the contrary — the difference is real, and it is precisely because the difference is real that what bears it is not that “single entity.” In practice: where function differs, what bears it must have parts; this is a general rule of this passage, reasoning back from function to entity.

〔14.5 appended〕Rows and jar and basin: the cognition of a whole arises in dependence upon differences of color and the rest. Behind the proof from burning wool and safflower the treatise adds one last instance: “as with rows, one marks out jar and basin; if one does not look at the shape one cannot mark them out.” The crux of this passage lies wholly in how the four graphs “their shape and measure being equal” are to be read. Both commentaries read them as equal, not as altered: Puguang’s Record gives two explanations, of which the second says word for word, “their shape and measure are equal to what they were before the burning; and though shape and measure are equal, wool and the rest are not recognized”; and Fabao’s Commentary likewise says, “their shape too being without difference, they are not marked out separately.” The shape and measure have not changed, and yet the cognition of wool and the cognition of safflower are already gone — which shows that this cognition never hung upon a whole called wool, but arose in dependence upon differences of color and the rest; and once burned, all the things take on one color, and the differences being effaced the cognition has nothing to rest upon and does not arise. The instance of jar and basin is the reverse of it: one row is jars and one basins, and though both are of the color of a dove’s feather men can still tell them apart, because their shapes differ; and if one does not look at the shape but only at that one uniform color, one cannot tell how the two rows differ. First ask: what do these two instances together prove? They prove that the name of a whole is established provisionally in dependence upon differences of color and the rest and that no whole apart from the parts is directly cognized. There are two easy errors here: the first is to read “their shape and measure being equal” as “their shape and measure have all changed” — neither commentary reads it so; the second is to read “not marking them out without looking at the shape” as “shape is the entity.” It is not — visible color and shape are alike only the appearance observed, and consciousness provisionally establishes a name in dependence upon appearance; where the appearance is the same the name does not arise, where the appearance differs the name can be set up, and hence there is no separate entity. In practice: rows, jar, and basin are all everyday things, and the treatise uses them to bring an abstract principle down into the hand: every name of a whole is established in dependence upon differences of color and the rest; the name depends upon appearance and appearance upon parts, and so a whole is no separate real entity.

〔14.5〕Form and ultimate atoms are not two entities; ending the dispute. The author speaks again by another route: the name ultimate atom was established with respect to color and the rest from the first, and when color and the rest are destroyed the ultimate atoms are destroyed as well; the other party says that ultimate atoms are gathered under substance and color and the rest under quality, and that things distinct in entity should not cease at one time — to which the author answers, “that these two are distinct in entity certainly cannot be so in principle,” because upon careful examination no earth, water, fire, or wind can be obtained apart from color and the rest. He adds two proofs: the other party’s own school grants that earth and the rest are taken by the eye and the body, so how do they differ from color and the tangible? And again, when woolen cloth and safflower are burned, the cognition of the wool and of the flower is likewise gone, which shows that the cognition of wool and the rest arises only in dependence upon differences of color and the rest. As to ultimate atoms taken singly passing beyond the range of a faculty, the author gives a positive account as well — gathered in common they can be known by a faculty in its presence, as the other party’s own school grants that a gathering can produce a result, or as the eye and the rest gathered together can arouse consciousness; and again, as a man with a cataract looking at scattered hairs can see them where many lie adjacent and cannot where they lie one by one far apart. The last sentence gathers it with great weight: “who would set down the wild words of such a foolish sort? And so the wide dispute against that school should stop.” First ask: why does the author suddenly stop the dispute? Because the refutation is already sufficient, and to go further would be endless contention. The easy error is to read the last sentence as temper. It is a closing of the brush required by the practice of the work — the proper business of Abhidharma is to take stock of the enumerated dharmas, not to litigate with non-Buddhists. In practice: the refutation of the non-Buddhists in this fascicle is a rare stretch of defense of the doctrine in the whole treatise, and the author stops as soon as he has done; that proportion is itself an admonition.


XV. The Second of the Three Great Catastrophes: The Summits of the Catastrophes, and the Sameness of Kind Within and Without

〔15.1〕The three summits. The treatise asks, “where are the summits of these three catastrophes?”, and answers: the second meditative absorption is the summit of the catastrophe of fire, because all below it is burned by fire; the third is the summit of the catastrophe of water, because all below it is soaked away by water; the fourth is the summit of the catastrophe of wind, because all below it is scattered by wind. And it explains the name — “whatever a catastrophe reaches up to is named the summit of that catastrophe,” the upper limit each catastrophe can reach being called that catastrophe’s summit. First ask: why do the three summits move upward step by step? Because the force of the three catastrophes increases by degrees: fire is weak, water middling, wind strong. The easy error is to read “summit” as the highest place a catastrophe destroys. The summit is the level the catastrophe does not reach — it is a marker of an upper limit and is not itself destroyed. In practice: these three numbers are the parameters of every reckoning at the end of the fascicle; remember where the summits lie and one can see why the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods (of the third absorption) is exactly sixty-four aeons.

〔15.2〕The inward catastrophe is of the same kind as the outward. The treatise asks again: on what ground do the three lower absorptions meet with the catastrophes of fire, water, and wind? Answer: “within the first, second, and third absorptions, the inward catastrophe is of like kind with them” — each of those three absorptions has an inward catastrophe of the same kind as that outward one. One by one: the first absorption has applied and sustained thought for its inward catastrophe, and “these can burn and vex the mind and the rest, and so without there is the catastrophe of fire”; the second has the feeling of joy for its inward catastrophe, which together with pliancy moistens the body as water does, the coarse heaviness throughout the body being thereby all removed, which is why a sūtra says that the faculty of suffering ceases at the second absorption — and so without it meets the catastrophe of water; the third has the movement of the breath for its inward catastrophe, and breath too is of the kind of wind, and so without it meets the catastrophe of wind. The treatise adds a general rule: if one enters this absorption one has such an inward catastrophe, and when born in this absorption one meets the corresponding outward catastrophe and is destroyed. First ask: why must the inward and the outward be of one kind? This is the extension of that discrimination in the section on the aeon of dissolution, “the catastrophe of another level cannot destroy that other level” — a catastrophe can destroy a given level by the drawing of like by like. The easy error is to read the inward catastrophe as a metaphor. The treatise states it quite concretely: applied and sustained thought really do burn and vex the mind, the feeling of joy really does moisten the body as water does, and the movement of the breath really is of the kind of wind. In practice: this section buckles cosmology and the doctrine of absorption together — whatever coarse agitation is left unremoved in your absorption, there is without a catastrophe that can destroy you. This is the deepest admonition in the fascicle.

〔15.3〕Why earth is not established as a catastrophe. The treatise asks in passing: since fire, water, and wind can all become catastrophes, why is earth not also established as a kind of catastrophe? Answer: “because the receptacle world is itself earth,” and therefore “one may say only that fire and the rest are contrary to earth, and may not say that earth is contrary to earth again.” First ask: what use is this question? Since the four great elements stand on a level, a reader who has finished fire, water, and wind must ask where the catastrophe of earth is; unanswered, the pit remains open. The key of the answer lies in the word contrary — for a catastrophe to be established there must be two contrary sides, and the receptacle world is itself earth, and earth cannot be contrary to itself. The easy error is to suppose that the author has omitted an item, or that the great element earth is especially solid and so does not become a catastrophe. Neither is so. Earth is not a catastrophe; earth is the side upon which the catastrophe falls; to reckon it a catastrophe as well would be to require one thing to be at once what destroys and what is destroyed. In practice: this small question is one application of the doctrine of the four great elements within the gazetteer of the world, and it shares a single principle with the sameness of kind within and without in the preceding section — between a catastrophe and what it destroys a certain relation must hold (like kind draws, and one and the same entity cannot be contrary), and where the relation does not hold there is no speaking of a catastrophe at all.


XVI. The “Immovable” of the Fourth Absorption, and That It Is Still Not Permanent

〔16.1〕The name Immovable. The treatise asks what the fourth meditative absorption has for its outward catastrophe, and answers, “it has no outward catastrophe, because it has left the inward catastrophes” — it has no applied and sustained thought, no feeling of joy, and no movement of the breath, and so there is no outward catastrophe of like kind with it. Therefore “for this the Buddha said that it is named Immovable, since the three catastrophes within and without do not reach it.” There is a further account: the gods of the Pure Abodes are upon that level, and so it does not meet destruction by the catastrophes; for the gods of the Pure Abodes cannot be born into the formless realm, nor should they go anywhere else. First ask: on what does the name Immovable rest? Upon the inward catastrophes having been left behind, not upon the solidity of the ground. The easy error is to read Immovable as eternal. In practice: this section draws the doctrine of the three catastrophes back into the doctrine of absorption — the three absorptions above each have one coarse agitation unremoved, and the fourth has all three removed, and so catastrophe cannot reach it. The sense for practice is quite plain: the reach of catastrophe is measured by one’s own agitation.

〔16.2〕Is it not then permanent? Someone at once seizes the handle: if the fourth absorption is not destroyed, should not the receptacle world of that level be permanent? The treatise answers flatly: “it is not so, because it arises together with sentient beings and ceases together with them.” The reason is that that heavenly place has no one common ground-form spread over it, “but is like the host of stars, each dwelling apart”; and when a sentient being is born there and when he dies, the heavenly palace he dwells in arises with him and ceases with him, and so the entity of the receptacle there is not permanent. First ask: what does this refutation keep? It keeps the general line that impermanence pervades everything conditioned — not being destroyed by the three catastrophes is not the same as being permanent. The easy error is to read “not reached by the three catastrophes” as “neither arising nor ceasing.” In practice: this fascicle measures from first to last the formation and dissolution of a world, and if a permanent exception were left upon the topmost level the whole set of enumerated dharmas would be breached; the author here stops that breach. This is also the most important stroke before the fascicle closes.

〔16.3〕Who has truly reached the Immovable. Reading 〔15.2〕 together with the present section yields a complete thread: the first absorption still has applied and sustained thought, the second still the feeling of joy, the third still the movement of the breath, and the fourth is named Immovable because all three are exhausted; and yet even upon that immovable level the palaces still arise and cease together with sentient beings. First ask: what does this thread leave the practitioner? It shows that the degree of security of the outward world answers exactly to the degree of stilling of the inward mind, and that no grade of it is ultimate. The easy error is to take the fourth absorption for a terminus. The treatise at once adds that “the entity of that receptacle too is not permanent,” precisely so as not to let anyone stop there. In practice: that the Chapter on the World allows no permanence even upon the topmost level joins directly onto the next stretch of road in the whole treatise — while action and affliction remain, there is not one place in the three realms where one may settle.


XVII. The Order of the Catastrophes: Eight Sevens of Fire, One Seven of Water, One of Wind

〔17.1〕The number of the order. The treatise asks how the three catastrophes are ordered, and answers: first seven catastrophes of fire arise without interval, and next there must be one of water; thereafter seven catastrophes of fire again without interval, and when seven catastrophes of fire have passed there is again one of water, and so on until seven catastrophes of water are full; then seven catastrophes of fire again, and last of all a catastrophe of wind. “Thus there are in all eight sets of seven catastrophes of fire, one set of seven catastrophes of water, and one catastrophe of wind.” First ask: why must fire come seven times before water comes once? The answer is in the next passage. The easy error is to reckon the eight sevens of fire as seven. The treatise says plainly that they are eight — one seven of fire before each of the seven waters (that is seven), and one more seven of fire before the catastrophe of wind at the end, making eight. In practice: this structure can be drawn out for oneself as a single line: seven fires and a water, repeated seven times, then seven fires and a wind.

〔17.2〕Why it is so. The reason the treatise gives is a single sentence: “because the causal absorption cultivated by those sentient beings grows more excellent as one goes higher, the bodily measure and lifespan drawn forth grow longer in measure, and thereby their dwelling also abides the longer” — the more excellent the absorption cultivated by the beings of a higher level, the longer the bodily measure and lifespan drawn forth, and the more durable their dwelling place, so that more catastrophes of the lower grades must be accumulated before the grade that can destroy the higher level comes round. First ask: upon what does this one sentence fasten the whole reckoning? Upon the depth of absorption. The easy error is to read the order of the catastrophes as a law of nature. What the treatise gives is a drawing forth by action — the durability of a receptacle world is settled by the force of absorption. In practice: this sentence and the sameness of kind within and without in 〔15.2〕 are two faces of one principle: the deeper the absorption the fewer the inward catastrophes; the fewer the inward catastrophes the less the outward ones reach; and the less the outward ones reach the longer the dwelling abides.

〔17.3〕The sixty-four aeons of the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods. The last sentence of the fascicle is: “by this one may skillfully explain the text of the Treatise of Designations, that the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods is sixty-four aeons.” First ask: why can this sentence serve as the close of the whole fascicle? Because it is a verification — if the whole set of measures of aeons and the order of the three catastrophes established above is right, it ought to be able to explain that ready-made number recorded in the Treatise of Designations; and it does in fact explain it. Fabao’s Commentary here sets out the reckoning, saying, “seven fires and one water, making in all seven sevens of fire and seven waters; then seven fires and one wind: seven nines are sixty-three, and with the one catastrophe of wind there are sixty-four.” The easy error is to read the last sentence as a citation mentioned in passing. It is the closing of the account of the whole fascicle. In practice: a study of measures closing at last upon a number that tallies is exactly the character of Abhidharma — every inference must in the end be verified once against a fixed number already given in the sūtras and treatises.


Further Resonances: A Mirror of Three Commentaries

The above is the sense of the text of this fascicle taken by itself. Below a separate section is set up, gathering four matters: the adjudications of the three commentaries and their divergences, Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutation, the divergences of Paramārtha’s older translation, and coordinates for collateral reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only another way of reading one and the same text. All are recorded and none adjudicated, each left in its own place.

1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge

Whether the ultimate atom is real or provisional. Fabao’s Commentary, as soon as it opens, sets up a frame of contrast, saying, “in the Great Vehicle there is nothing real, but cognition and discernment analyze and take it as the ultimate atom; this is what mind and consciousness transform, and is not built up from the small,” and again, “within the Lesser Vehicle it is said that there are real ultimate atoms which make up coarse form, and that analyzing that coarse form to what cannot be analyzed is named one ultimate atom.” This points straight at the sense of consciousness-only and is placed at the very front of the whole commentary; neither Puguang’s Record nor Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has any such remark. The three houses here display a difference of standpoint, and all are recorded without adjudication.

The name gold dust. Puguang’s Record notes, “gold, silver, copper, and iron are all named gold in general,” and sets out the divergent names of other schools — “the Miscellaneous Heart Treatise has copper dust, and the old Abhidharmakośa has iron dust, both of them confined to one side” — and appends an account from the Mahāvibhāṣā in which the order of water dust and copper dust is the reverse of this treatise’s. Paramārtha’s older translation has at just this place “iron dust,” agreeing with the name Puguang’s Record ascribes to the old Kośa; whether the two point to one and the same thing is not adjudicated in this section, the coincidence being recorded only.

On the reckoning of the moment, Fabao’s Commentary alone records a doubt. Fabao’s Commentary sets a question upon the number of moments stated in the Prajñā Sūtra for Humane Kings not agreeing with this treatise, and answers, “arising and ceasing are subtle, and only a buddha can know them; the mind of the Lesser Vehicle being coarse sees arising and ceasing coarsely, while the buddhas’ mind being subtle sees arising and ceasing subtly”; yet it remains uneasy at the author’s taking the finger-snap for his reckoning, saying plainly, “it is not clear on what account the treatise master does so,” and citing, “the Treatise of Correct Principle says, ‘the moment is hard to know, and a simile is provisionally used to display it; yet it does not exhaust the principle,’” and ending, “though there is this explanation, it does not agree with the number of moments in a day either.” Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary both explain the sense of the text at the same passage and raise no such doubt. Fabao’s Commentary here leaves a doubt standing and gives no settled interpretation, and it is recorded as it is.

Two conversions of the yojana. Puguang’s Record reckons directly by a cubit of one foot six inches, saying, “eight krośas come to twenty-five thousand six hundred feet,” which converts to somewhat more than fourteen li and eighty paces; Fabao’s Commentary takes the old foot as its base instead, saying, “the treatise was composed in former times, and so it should be reckoned at eight feet,” obtaining “eighteen li less eighty paces.” The two reckonings differ, and both accounts are recorded without judging which is right.

The number of aeons the Brahmā king undergoes, and the divergence of the Establishment of the World. Puguang’s Record devotes a passage to examining this number, saying, “inferring from the text of this treatise, the Brahmā king undergoes only fifty-eight aeons, namely nineteen of formation, twenty of abiding, and nineteen of dissolution,” and reconciles the loose figure of sixty — “thus the Treatise on the Great Perfection of Wisdom says, ‘the lifespan of the Brahmā king is fifty-eight aeons’; the earlier statement of sixty aeons for the Brahmā king is stated by the round number.” Fabao’s Commentary on the same matter offers another reconciliation, saying, “the Sūtra of the Establishment of the World says that the receptacle and sentient beings each take ten aeons to form and to be destroyed, which differs from this,” and explaining it thus: “that sūtra says, ‘the Brahmā king is born first and after ten aeons of abiding the Brahmapurohita and the rest are born in order’”; “hence one knows that from the Brahmapurohita downward the forming takes ten aeons”; “and counting in the Brahmā king, the forming takes nineteen aeons, the Brahmā king being included in the ten aeons of the forming of the receptacle.” The two commentaries reconcile by like methods and differ in fullness — Puguang’s Record examines the number in the Treatise on the Great Perfection of Wisdom as well, and Fabao’s Commentary does not. Both are recorded.

The relation of this treatise to the adjudicators of the Mahāvibhāṣā. This is a set in which the two commentaries run the same way in different words. Puguang’s Record notes at the section on the three catastrophes, “this treatise does not take the adjudicators of the Mahāvibhāṣā for its measure, but states what it pleases”; Fabao’s Commentary says, “the three catastrophes in this treatise are for the most part not the correct sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā; the treatise master’s intent is his own.” At the section on whether the palaces of the fourth absorption are permanent, Fabao’s Commentary points out still more plainly that what this treatise adopts is exactly the latter explanation judged unsound by the adjudicators of the Mahāvibhāṣā — “that the levels of the fourth absorption are each apart and not contrary is the same in all the treatises; the accounts of their ceasing differ, and the intent of each treatise is its own,” “what this treatise states is the latter explanation of the Mahāvibhāṣā, which the adjudicators’ sense treats as a difficulty and rejects”; and Puguang’s Record at the same passage likewise has the note, “the Abhidharmakośa does not take the adjudicators of the Mahāvibhāṣā for its measure.” Again, at the section on the animals and ghosts in their own place being destroyed first within the aeon of dissolution, Puguang’s Record says, “the Correct Principle in adjudicating takes the former house; this treatise does not take the Correct Principle for its measure, and there is no fault in its agreeing with that latter account.” All three places take one and the same standpoint: this treatise need not take the adjudicators of the Mahāvibhāṣā or of the Correct Principle for its standard. This is an adjudication of the ancient masters and not a statement of the treatise itself, and so it belongs in this section.

On the measure of time of the thousand buddhas of the Worthy Aeon, Fabao’s Commentary alone raises a doubt. Fabao’s Commentary, having cited in a row the Sūtra of the Worthy Aeon, the Record of the Western Regions, the Sūtra of the Establishment of the World, and the Maitreya Sūtra, feels for itself that the numbers do not agree, and says, “and inferring from this text there are only eleven aeons left, with nine hundred and ninety-six buddhas still to appear; the time seems too pressed,” and tries out an explanation — “examining the Worthy Aeon, it seems to be the aeon of wind, and among the sixty-four aeons this is the first; the whole sixty-four aeons make one Worthy Aeon” — and ends by marking it unsettled with “it should be examined further.” Puguang’s Record has no such doubt. Fabao’s Commentary here leaves a doubt standing and gives no settled interpretation, and it is recorded.

Puguang’s Record refutes Master Tai. At the section holding that Śākyamuni appeared in the ninth aeon of abiding, Puguang’s Record cites the Abhidharma of the Establishment of the World as proof and then plainly refutes a divergent account adduced by Master Tai, saying, “examining the text of the Establishment of the World, it says only that the present is the ninth aeon within the aeon of abiding, and nothing further,” and again, “examining the Sūtra on the Arising of Worlds as well, it has no such statement either; I do not know where Master Tai got this text.” This is the one place within the range of this fascicle where Puguang’s Record names Shentai and questions him, and his manner here differs from his respectful citation of the Mahāvibhāṣā and the Correct Principle. It is set down here without adjudication.

To which schools the positions of one buddha and of many buddhas in the ten directions belong. The prose of this treatise at this passage says only “some say” and “masters of another school say,” without naming; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks their affiliation outright, saying, “according to the Sarvāstivādins, in the worlds of the ten directions there is but one buddha; according to the Sautrāntika school, in the worlds of the ten directions many buddhas of the ten directions are allowed,” and says of itself that “the treatise has their mutual refutations, which are tedious and are not set out,” omitting this treatise’s long argument. Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary cite it at length at this passage. A conspicuous difference of fullness among the three houses, and it is recorded.

The reckoning of the order of the three catastrophes. Fabao’s Commentary has, “seven fires and one water, making in all seven sevens of fire and seven waters; then seven fires and one wind: seven nines are sixty-three, and with the one catastrophe of wind there are sixty-four”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary sets it out item by item, saying, “thus there are in all eight sevens of catastrophes of fire, one seven of catastrophes of water, and one catastrophe of wind,” and again, “it should be known that within the eight sevens of catastrophes of fire there are seven catastrophes of water, and after the eight sevens of catastrophes of fire in order there is one catastrophe of wind, the count coming to sixty-four catastrophes in all.” The two formulas reach the same number in the end while differing in their intermediate statement, and both are recorded without adjudication.

A limit upon the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods. Fabao’s Commentary adds after the last sentence a qualification, saying, “when this heaven is first formed at the beginning of an aeon, those first born there may have a lifespan of sixty-four aeons; those born later do not all obtain it” — the lifespan of sixty-four aeons belongs only to those first born at the beginning of the aeon, and those born later need not obtain its full extent. This is a supplementary explanation of Fabao’s Commentary, and the text of this treatise has no such statement, and so it belongs in this section.

Why the first and the last aeon are equal in time to the eighteen in the middle — the treatise does not explain, and Puguang’s Record gives two explanations. The treatise only concludes, “because the first only decreases and the last only increases, the measures of time of all twenty aeons are equal,” without giving its ground. Puguang’s Record sets the difficulty at just this point: “the first aeon only decreases and the last only increases; how are their times equal to the eighteen in the middle?”, and gives two explanations — the first stated in terms of the thickness or thinness of the merit of sentient beings: “comparing the twenty aeons of abiding one against another, the sentient beings of the earlier have superior merit and those of the later inferior,” and so the first aeon, “its merit being most excellent, they should enjoy fine and superior objects, and so the time of decrease is exceedingly slow,” while at the twentieth aeon, “their merit being thinnest, the time of increase is exceedingly slow,” the one descending and the other ascending, each utterly slow, and their totals equal; the second stated in terms of the boundary of the aeon of formation: “the time while the lifespan has not yet decreased is gathered under the aeon of formation; only from the first decrease out of immeasurable years is it named the aeon of abiding,” while the twentieth aeon “rises to eighty thousand and lingers a long while.” ⇒ Puguang’s Record gives two explanations and takes neither for himself; both are here recorded without adjudication.

2. Saṅghabhadra’s Counter-Refutation

In the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle Saṅghabhadra calls Vasubandhu the Sūtra-master. Within the corresponding passages of this fascicle there are three places where he plainly counter-refutes, recorded one by one below.

First, the definition of the moment. What is answered to is this treatise’s sentence, “the instant in which, the many conditions having come together, a dharma obtains its own existence.” Saṅghabhadra takes it up and rejects it, saying, “what is called the measure of one moment? The Sūtra-master rashly explains it thus,” and then pronounces, “as thus explained, the principle is not established”; and his most deadly difficulty is — “the instant in which a dharma obtains its own existence he calls the moment; how should the moment be raised in order to display the measure of the moment? And so what he explains is not established in principle,” that is, that this is to explain the moment by the moment. Saṅghabhadra for his own part holds that the true measure of a moment is known only to a buddha and cannot be put into words, saying, “the Vibhāṣā masters, speaking in the ultimate sense, hold that the measure of the moment of a dharma may be displayed by a simile; and the reason the World-Honored One never stated it is that he saw none who could understand it,” and what he grants is only the simile as a device — “as in the time a strong man snaps his fingers once, sixty-five subtle moments pass”; and he keeps the same reserve about the measure of an ultimate atom, saying, “the measure of one ultimate atom too may be displayed by a simile, and only a buddha knows it, and so it too is not stated.” One meaning and two schools are recorded together: Vasubandhu explains the moment by a definition, and Saṅghabhadra rejects it as circular and grants only display by simile. Worth setting down is that the simile Saṅghabhadra uses and the number he cites are exactly the same as this treatise’s, so that what the two parties contest is the single point of whether this simile is itself a definition. As for the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, it puts at the same passage simply, “for the measure of one moment, see the Correct Principle,” without restating it — a rare instance of its pointing to another treatise.

Second, the ground on which no buddha appears below a hundred years. What is answered to is this treatise’s sentence, “because the five turbidities have increased to the utmost and conversion is hard.” Saṅghabhadra takes it up and objects, saying, “the Sūtra-master here explains it thus: because the five turbidities have increased to the utmost, conversion is hard,” and asks further, “is it not so that in the present age, when men’s lifespan is under a hundred years and the five turbidities have increased, there are yet those who can accomplish entry into the certainty of rightness, become free from defilement, and obtain the fruit?”, pronouncing, “therefore what he says is not a good explanation.” The reason he establishes for himself is, “it may be said that below a hundred years one portion cannot accomplish this work of a buddha, and so no buddha appears” — not that conversion is hard, but that the whole work of a buddha’s appearing and delivering all cannot be fully accomplished. Saṅghabhadra also sets up another gloss of the five turbidities as five kinds of decline, saying, “first, decline of lifespan, its time being exceedingly short; second, decline of requisites, their luster being little; third, decline of the class of the wholesome, men delighting in evil conduct,” and below these the two further items of decline of stillness and decline of one’s own person, differing from this treatise’s way of grouping them as “by the first two turbidities, by the next two, by the last one.” One meaning and two schools are recorded together: the conclusion is the same (that no buddha appears in the world below a hundred years), the argument different. The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine carries this passage entire with a difference of two graphs only (reading “become free from desire and obtain the fruit”), which too is set down.

Third, the ground on which a pratyekabuddha does not teach the dharma. This treatise’s ground is, “and because he would avoid the gathering of a following, he does not expound the right dharma to others, fearing clamor and confusion.” Saṅghabhadra takes this up as “an explanation of others” — “others explain that because that pratyekabuddha has long habituated himself to a resolve of few wants, and would also avoid the faults of clamor and confusion in gathering a following, he does not teach the dharma so as to tame others” — and at once presses it: “if he has the ability himself and others have the faculties and the wish, and he abandons them and does not deliver them, how is he to be called compassionate? Therefore the former explanation should be taken as the better”; and he establishes for himself the ground, “he knows that at that time the faculties and wishes of sentient beings are such that entry into the seeing of the truths and the rest does not depend upon another’s teaching.” ⇒ Saṅghabhadra here takes it up as “an explanation of others” without naming, and does not point directly at the Sūtra-master; while the sense he rejects is the same as the one this treatise establishes. Both are recorded and neither adjudicated.

Two matters of background, not direct refutations of this treatise. First, what Saṅghabhadra refutes in setting out the ultimate atom is a third party’s, “there are yet others,” different gloss of coarse and fine, and not Vasubandhu’s discussion. Second, in the passage on many buddhas in the ten directions this treatise itself already records both parties without judging which prevails, and Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises both extend and deepen the argument of the Sarvāstivāda party upon the two parties already recorded, and do not set up a new position to refute Vasubandhu. Both matters serve only for collateral reading and are not listed as debates.

Divergences in the stanza text. The third line of Root 96 as cited in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises writes the proper graph for “indolent,” where the base text of this treatise and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary write the graph “fallen” borrowed in that sense; and the third line of Root 97 in both his treatises reads “sword, sickness, and hunger in order,” agreeing with the base text. The choice among divergences of the graphs is a matter of collation, and this section only records without adjudicating.

3. Divergences of Paramārtha’s Older Translation

In Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury the renderings in the corresponding passages of this fascicle form a system of their own. Of the first of the three least measures, Xuanzang has the ultimate atom and Paramārtha “next to the void”; of the grade above it, Xuanzang renders the sense as the mote and Paramārtha takes the sound, anou; of the second grade of the sevenfold increase, Xuanzang has gold dust and Paramārtha iron dust. For the unit of length, Xuanzang has the yojana and Paramārtha the yojana in the older transcription, while the two transcriptions krośa and forest hermitage are wholly the same in both versions. Among the four aeons, Xuanzang’s intermediate aeon is throughout Paramārtha’s separate aeon, a difference running through the whole stretch. For asaṃkhyeya Paramārtha has the older transcription of the same word. In the stanza of the three men, Xuanzang has lesser, middling, and highest man where Paramārtha has lesser, middling, and highest person. The names of the five turbidities differ in three places: lifespan against life, affliction against bewilderment, sentient being against living being. Of the two kinds of pratyekabuddha, Xuanzang has the one likened to the qilin’s horn and Paramārtha the one likened to the rhinoceros horn. Of two of the Tathāgata’s ten titles, Xuanzang renders the sense as Worthy One and Fully and Perfectly Awakened, and Paramārtha takes the sound in both. Of the last two of the seven treasures, Xuanzang marks plainly the offices of the minister of the treasury and the minister of war, while Paramārtha has the householder treasure and the great-minister treasure without displaying their offices — and this is not a difference of rendering only but a difference of statement. Dissolution of destiny in Xuanzang is dissolution of way in Paramārtha, and the Abhidharma masters are in Paramārtha the masters of Abhidharma.

There are divergences of dividing and joining as well. In the definition of the moment Paramārtha’s version has two further outline markers reading “again”; and in the passage on the fire of catastrophe drawing forth its like, Paramārtha’s version makes sameness of kind the backbone of the explanation and is the more marked in the form of formal reasoning. As to the boundaries of the fascicles, Xuanzang divides the Chapter on the World into five fascicles and Paramārtha into four, and this fascicle falls wholly in the latter portion of Paramārtha’s fourth, so that the fascicle boundaries of the two versions do not align. The name of the treatise adduced as proof in the last sentence also differs: Xuanzang cites the Treatise of Designations and Paramārtha the Treatise Distinguishing the Establishment of the World. The choice among divergent renderings is the translator’s business, and this section only records both without adjudicating.

4. Coordinates for Collateral Reading

What this fascicle establishes is a complete set of measures from the ultimate atom to the great aeon, and, stated upon those measures, the people within the aeons and the catastrophes within the aeons. This set of measures has another manner of statement in the root treatise of the Yogācāra school, and the two may be read together. The name ultimate atom is used in both systems while the sense stressed differs: this fascicle establishes it by “analyzing the several forms to what cannot be analyzed,” with the weight upon the analysis of dharmas, while the Yogācārabhūmi, in explaining the ultimate atom, puts the weight upon the single sense of “not being of the nature of an aggregate.” Of the aeon of dissolution and the three catastrophes, both systems state the three catastrophes of fire, water, and wind, both mark the summits of the three catastrophes, and both take eighty intermediate aeons for one great aeon; and as to the assignment of the three summits, what the two systems mark is item for item the same — both taking the second, the third, and the fourth meditative absorption for the summits of fire, water, and wind. As for why the fourth absorption meets with no outward catastrophe, the reasons the two systems give correspond word for word — this fascicle has “it is not so, because it arises together with sentient beings and ceases together with them,” explained by the palaces being each apart like the host of stars, and the Yogācārabhūmi likewise states it as “body and palace arising together and passing away together,” which is the closest of the anchors between this fascicle and the Yogācāra system. Of the account of the sentient beings at the beginning of an aeon and of the four kinds of wheel-turning monarch, both systems have their text as well, and the numbers matching monarch to continent are wholly the same as in this treatise and in Puguang’s Record’s fourfold mnemonic.

考據Apparatus

世品先明有情世間,次明器世間;此子則回頭問一句:前面所用的兩把尺——踰繕那與年——它們的最小刻度是什麼?由此立三極少(極微·字·剎那),順勢展開長度量與時間量之全表,再以「劫」為單位把時間拉到極長,說四劫、三劫阿僧企耶、佛與獨覺出世之時、輪王、劫初有情之墮落與立王,末以小三災、大三災收煞——世品之終卷,亦是一部毘曇的『量度篇』。


一、科判定位

科判系統此段之位
玄奘 T1558 九品分別世品第三(品題〔T29 0040c22〕)之第五分——本子(子5)=卷十二全〔0062a08–0067b01〕,實文終於〔0067a22〕。<lg> 塊十一=本頌九塊(正84後半–正99·凡十五頌半·三一〇字)+引頌二塊(〔0062b24〕·〔0064a10〕)
全品之量世品純漢三四一四五·本頌九十九頌整(T1560 品題夾注「九十九頌」·神泰疏卷一總表「世品九十九行」〔X53n0836 0006b05〕二源互證·全頌四句無長頌)
承前之錨子4 之末以踰繕那辯器世間身量、以年辯壽量;本子開卷即牒之——「如是已約踰繕那等辯器世間身量差別」〔0062a13〕
三家所標之科(卷十二首·三分齊光記「此下大文第三明三分齊,一明三極少、二明前二量」〔T41n1821 0192b12〕·寶疏「自此已下大文第三明三分齊:一明三極少、二明極少積成多量」〔T41n1822 0620a06〕·頌疏「從此大文第三,明三分齊,就中:一明三極少、二明二量」〔T41n1823 0885a17〕
⇒ 界之所以在此三家獨立標科而界全同,與玄奘自分「之五」逐一對應——本子之界非機械等分,乃三家共標之科界
頌疏六層科判(子內之骨幹)①「從此大文第三,明三分齊,就中:一明三極少、二明二量」〔0885a17〕②「從此第二,明二量,就中:一明踰繕那等、二明年等」〔0885b04〕③「從此第二,明年等,就中:一明剎那至年、二明諸劫數」〔0885b26〕④「從此第二,明劫量,就中:一明劫數、二明劫中人、三明劫中災」〔0885c12〕⑤「從此第二,明劫中人,就中:一明佛獨覺、二明輪王出現、三明劫初有王」〔0887b02〕⑥「從此第三,明劫中災,就中:一明小三災、二明大三災」〔0888b10〕
光記之補釋(三極少何以先辯)「此約色明量」〔T41n1821 0192b15〕——謂子4 以踰繕那辯者是色量、以年辯者是時量,二量既立而其極少未明,故此子先辯之
寶疏之補釋(三極少之能所)「此下半頌明三極少。三極少中,二是所詮、一是能詮。所詮之中,一是色量、二是時量」〔T41n1822 0620a08〕

開卷承轉句〔T29 0062a13〕:「如是已約踰繕那等辯器世間身量差別」……「此二建立無不依名,前二及名未詳極少,今應先辯三極少量」〔0062a15〕。

收卷句〔T29 0067a21〕:「由此善釋《施設足》文遍淨天壽六十四劫。」

頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本子之牒釋塊有拆半承前者(〔0062a17〕正84後半·十字)、有二頌合牒者(正85·86/正87·88/正94·95/正98·99)、有四頌合牒者(〔0062b28〕正89–92·八十字)、有整頌單牒者(正93·正96·正97)。

引頌二塊(非本頌·前文之徵為判)

  • 〔0062b24〕「寒熱雨際中,一月半已度,於所餘半月,智者知夜減」——前文作「云何如是?故有頌言」(「頌言」式);寶疏明判為引——「引頌證。『寒熱雨際中』者,牒三際也」〔T41n1822 0621a06〕;光記亦不以之為本頌——其牒此段作「如是已說至智者知夜減者,此下第二明時量」〔T41n1821 0193a10〕,逐句釋三際、半月與六次減夜,末云「以此頌證,故減六夜」〔T41n1821 0193a22〕,明指此頌係取以為證者;頌疏引後即接「從此第二,明劫量」〔T41n1823 0885c12〕而未別立科目。⇒ 判引頌。
  • 〔0064a10〕「下士勤方便,恒求自身樂……以他為己故」——前文作「依如是義故,有頌言」,同型。
  • 誠實記:T1560 單行本之 <l>收〔0062b24〕之二十字〔T29n1560 0315c12〕,且與鄰句同構、無任何區隔標記;然 T1560 自身品題夾注作「九十九頌」,收之則為一百頌之數而自相不足。本帙判準因此修正為常設——T1560 全流對盤係強 witness 而非終審,遇其與『T1558 前文之徵+古德明判+夾注頌數』相違時以後者為準。文本事實兩造並錄,唯錄不判

二、術語(名相)

漢(玄奘)真諦異名(首出 loc)本論定義句/所繫
極微隣虛〔T29n1559 0219c17〕「分析諸色至一極微,故一極微為色極少」〔0062a18〕。光記訓其字——「此微即極,名曰極微」〔T41n1821 0192c10〕
阿羺〔0219c27〕極微之上一階——「謂七極微為一微量」〔0062b02〕。光記「積七極微為一微量。微顯細聚。梵云阿菟,此名微」〔T41n1821 0192c18〕,並謂其為「眼見色中最微細也」〔0192c19〕
字(名之極少)字〔0219c17〕「一字名者,如說瞿名」〔0062a20〕——以單字之名為名之極少
剎那剎那〔0219c21〕「眾緣和合法得自體頃,或有動法行度一極微」〔0062a21〕;另存對法諸師之喻——「對法諸師說:如壯士一疾彈指頃六十五剎那」〔0062a22〕
金塵鐵塵〔0219c27〕七倍遞增第二階。光記案「金、銀、銅、鐵總名為金」〔T41n1821 0192c21〕
隙遊塵隙光中塵遞增第七階——「積七牛毛塵為隙遊塵量」〔0062b05〕
蟣·虱·穬麥·指節同名「隙塵七為蟣,七蟣為一虱,七虱為穬麥,七麥為指節,三節為一指」〔0062b06〕——末階三倍非七倍
肘·弓(尋)·俱盧舍肘·弓·俱盧舍〔0220a04〕「二十四指橫布為肘,竪積四肘為弓謂尋」〔0062b08〕·「一俱盧舍許是從村至阿練若中間道量」〔0062b10〕
踰繕那由旬〔0220a08〕「說八俱盧舍為一踰繕那」〔0062b11〕——同一梵語之新舊音寫異字
怛剎那·臘縛·牟呼栗多同系音寫「百二十剎那,為怛剎那量」〔0062b13〕;光記訓「牟呼㗚多」為「此云須臾」〔T41n1821 0193a16〕
三際(寒·熱·雨)三際〔0220a20〕「於一年中分為三際,謂寒、熱、雨各有四月」〔0062b21〕
減夜減夜〔0220a20〕「十二月中六月減夜,以一年內夜總減六」〔0062b22〕。光記「一年之中總減六夜,此言減夜」〔T41n1821 0193a16〕
壞劫壞劫〔0220a24〕「言壞劫者,謂從地獄有情不復生至外器都盡」〔0062c07〕;其開為四——「壞有二種:一趣壞、二界壞。復有二種:一有情壞、二外器壞」〔0062c08〕
成劫成劫〔0220c08〕「所言成劫,謂從風起乃至地獄始有情生」〔0063a09〕
中劫別劫〔0220a23〕「中劫從無量,減至壽唯十,次增減十八,後增至八萬」〔0062c02〕——本子最系統之譯名差
大劫大劫〔0220a23〕「如是所說成住壞空,各二十中積成八十,總此八十成大劫量」〔0063b07〕
劫性「劫性是何?謂唯五蘊」〔0063b08〕。寶疏引《婆沙》之廣釋——「劫體是何?有說是色」〔T41n1822 0621c20〕·「何故名劫?劫是何義」〔0621c25〕
阿僧企耶(劫無數)阿僧祇〔0221a23〕「《解脫經》說六十數中,阿僧企耶是其一數」〔0063b13〕·「既稱無數,何復言三?非無數言,顯不可數」〔0063b12〕
忘失餘八忘失餘八〔0221b23〕「於此數中忘失餘八」〔0063c11〕——六十數現存五十二。光記「阿僧企耶,第五十二,於此六十數中其一」〔T41n1821 0194a23〕
五濁五濁(名有三異)〔0222a02〕「一壽濁、二劫濁、三煩惱濁、四見濁、五有情濁」〔0064a21〕·「劫減將末,壽等鄙下如滓穢故,說名為濁」〔0064a22〕
部行獨覺部行〔0222a10〕「然諸獨覺有二種殊:一者部行、二麟角喻」〔0064a28〕。光記·頌疏同加一限(光記先出並存二解·見目六)——光記「部行獨覺先是聲聞前三果人,後得第四勝果之時,離教獨證勝果,轉名獨勝」〔T41n1821 0195b01〕·頌疏「部行獨覺先是聲聞前三果人,後得無學,不由他悟,轉名獨勝」〔T41n1823 0887b21〕
麟角喻犀角喻〔0222a10〕「要百大劫修菩提資糧,然後方成麟角喻獨覺」〔0064b08〕。光記訓喻——「如麟一角無二竝生,獨居悟道故喻麟角」〔T41n1821 0195b09〕
獨覺(不調他)「言獨覺者,謂現身中離稟至教唯自悟道,以能自調不調他故」〔0064b09〕
轉輪王轉輪王「此王由輪旋轉應導威伏一切,名轉輪王」〔0064b27〕·「《施設足》中說有四種,金、銀、銅、鐵輪應別故」〔0064b28〕
七寶七寶(名有三異)〔0223a18〕「一者輪寶、二者象寶、三者馬寶、四者珠寶、五者女寶、六者主藏臣寶、七者主兵臣寶」〔0065b07〕
大士相(三十二相)大人相〔0223a26〕「佛大士相處正明圓,王相不然,故有差別」〔0065b14〕
段食段食「爾時方名初受段食」〔0065b23〕——劫初有情食地味而受段食之始
剎帝利剎帝利「各以所收六分之一,雇令防護封為田主,因斯故立剎帝利名」〔0065c11〕。寶疏訓「剎帝利,此云田主」〔T41n1822 0624a12〕
大三末多王「大眾欽承恩流率土,故復名大三末多王」〔0065c12〕。光記訓「三末多,此云共許,眾人共許為好人也」〔T41n1821 0196b18〕
小三災別劫三因緣〔0223c12〕「此小三災中劫末起。三災者,一刀兵、二疾疫、三飢饉」〔0065c26〕·「故諸災患二法為本:一耽美食、二性嬾惰」〔0065c25〕
聚集·白骨·運籌飢饉災之三名——「由飢饉故便有聚集白骨運籌」〔0066a06〕,論下各出二因釋之
大三災大三災「三災火水風,上三定為頂」〔0066a28〕·「此三災力壞器世間,乃至極微亦無餘在」〔0066b05〕
災頂「第二靜慮為火災頂,此下為火所焚燒故」〔0066c24〕;三定各為一災之頂
內災「謂初靜慮尋伺為內災,能燒惱心等,外火災故」〔0066c29〕——內災與外災同類,故所遭之外災隨其內災而定
不動(第四靜慮)「由此佛說彼名不動,內外三災所不及故」〔0067a08〕

三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷十二全枚舉)

子5 範圍〔0062a08–0067b01〕大正原書註共二十七枚=版本異讀二十二+梵語對音註〔0062006 Antara-kalpa·0063003 Muktaka·0063006 Asaṃkhyeya·0064001 Varga-cārin·0064003 Khaḍgaviṣāṇa-kalpa〕。依本帙體例(界品子1 已定),梵語對音註非異讀,不入表。異讀二十二條全列,其中〔0063005〕為大正*式重出(一記涵四處)。底本=大正 lem;凡 CBETA 回改處並錄——本卷回改五處,另 CBETA 他本校異二處(底本不改),俱見表後小節。語境字以【 】標。

註號底本【大】/異讀語境(逐字)是否涉義
00620030062b04為/為一【宋】【元】【明】「積七兔毛塵【為】羊毛塵量」連詞·不涉義
00620040062b05隙/隙一【宋】【元】【明】「積七牛毛塵為【隙】遊塵量」不涉義(不改「隙遊塵」之名)
00620050062b06穬/禾旁廣之造字【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「七虱為【穬】麥,七麥為指節」穀名異體·不涉七倍算法
00630010063b04並/雖【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「所餘成壞及壞已空,【並】無減增二十差別」語氣連貫方向略異·不改『成壞空三劫無增減階』之事實
00630020063b06後/瓌【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「壞中【後】劫減器世間,前十九中有情漸捨」「後」與上文「成中初劫」對舉·形近訛
00630040063b15一十/十一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「有一無餘數始為一,【一十】為十,十十為百」涉語序(下文句式一貫作「十十為百」「十百為千」)
00630050063c10邏*/羅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*「十大跋【邏】攙為阿僧企耶」之音寫段音寫異體·不涉數列關係
00640020064b02今/令【宋】【元】【明】「曾修聲聞順決擇分,【今】自證道得獨勝名」二讀皆可通·不涉義
00640040064c08轉金/金轉【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此王定是【轉金】輪王」語序
00640050064c08轉餘/餘轉【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「【轉餘】輪王應知亦爾」語序(與上條緊鄰·同型)
00640060064c16又/入【宋】「【又】世尊告舍利子言」形近訛·「又」承上文再引教證
00650010065a13別/則【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「若許輪王餘界【別】有,如何不許別界佛耶」語氣略異·不改論證前提
00650020065a22一/〔-〕【宮】「謂一界中唯有【一】如來便深敬重」【宮】本脫字·底本文義完足
00650030065b14明圓/圓明【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「佛大士相處正【明圓】,王相不然」字序·二讀義同(明了·圓滿)
00650040065b17雇/固【宋】【元】【明】【宮】頌「由墮貯賊起,為防【雇】守田」與長行「雇令防護封為田主」〔0065c11〕互證
00650050065b19肢/支【宋】【元】【宮】(CBETA 回改:從【麗】【宋】【元】【宮】作「支」·底本流讀「支」)「劫初時人有色意成,【支】體圓滿諸根無缺」〔起錨 0065b18〕不涉義(支/肢為古今字;與卷十一〔0058c03〕同型同向——大正兩處皆作「肢」而 CB 皆從諸本回改作「支」)
00650060065c13末/未【明】「故復名大三【末】多王」音寫字·形近訛
00660010066a01逞/騁【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「各【逞】兇狂互相殘害」二字古通·不改句意
00660020066b20枝/支【宮】「現見實法唯從同類生,如藤生【枝】及縷生衣等」涉術語字——勝論「有分/支分」論式之關鍵用字;光記引文作「支」,與【宮】本合
00660030066b28經/縷【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「於唯多【經】合應亦得衣」涉譬喻精度(經緯之「經」/泛稱之「縷」)
00660040066c01眼/根【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「則應【眼】身唯得諸分」「眼身」與同段「眼、身」二根並舉一貫
00670010067a22文/又【宋】【元】【宮】「由此善釋《施設足》【文】遍淨天壽六十四劫」本子末句·「又」於此語法不順

跨本異文(非大正原書校記·底本與他典籍之字面歧異·誌錄不判)

大正校記之二十二條,是 T1558 底本與宋元明宮諸異本之異讀;下三條另屬一軸——底本與 T1560 單行本、與眾賢二論、與頌疏之字面歧異,校記不收,逐條備錄。

其一·墮/惰〔0065b16 頌·精確字位 0065b17〕

  • 作「墮」者二:底本「劫初如色天,後漸增貪味」〔T29n1558 0065b16〕之頌第三句作「由墮貯賊起」;頌疏所錄頌文亦作「由墮貯賊起,為防雇守田」〔T41n1823 0888a07〕。
  • 作「惰」者三:T1560 單行本「劫初如色天,後漸增貪味,由惰貯賊起,為防雇守田」〔T29n1560 0315c28〕;順正理〔T29n1562 0525c24〕逐字同 T1560;顯宗論同。
  • 旁證(長行覆述之複合詞):底本長行作「後時有人稟性嬾惰」〔0065c05〕;順正理長行作「後時有人稟性嬾墮,長取香稻貯擬後食」〔T29n1562 0526a14〕;真諦本作「眾生漸貪味,為嬾惰儲畜,由財雇守田」〔T29n1559 0223b05〕。
  • 系統性二讀,非孤證唯錄不判

其二·飢/饑〔0065c21 頌·精確字位 0065c22〕

  • 作「飢」者:底本「業道增壽減,至十三災現」〔T29n1558 0065c21〕之第三句作「刀疾飢如次」;顯宗論引頌「業道增壽減,至十三災現,刀疾飢如次,七日月年止」〔T29n1563 0858c03〕;頌疏所錄同;真諦長行用字亦作「飢」。
  • 作「饑」者一:T1560 單行本「業道增壽減,至十三災現,刀疾饑如次,七日月年止」〔T29n1560 0316a01〕。
  • ⇒ 此條之分布與上條相反(上條底本居少數·此條 T1560 居少數)。誌此對照,不作『某本系統性偏離』之推論,二者皆屬各自獨立之單字異文,唯錄不判。

其三·然後/然彼〔0066a28 末頌〕

  • 底本頌第五句作「然彼器非常」〔T29n1558 0066b01〕;T1560 同作「然彼」。
  • 頌疏一疏之內兩引而字不同:其錄頌文處作「然後器非常,情俱生滅故,要七火一水,七水火後風」〔T41n1823 0888c21〕;其後同段覆引時則作「然彼器非常,情俱生滅故」〔T41n1823 0889a12〕。
  • 此為頌疏印本內部之異,非大正 T1558 校記所收;CBETA 原始標記於此無校記。究係形近或音近之誤刻、抑另有版本依據,唯錄不判

校勘結語:二十二條中明顯涉義者四條(0063004 數列語序·0066002 枝/支之術語精度·0066003 經/縷之譬喻精度·0063001 並/雖之語氣),餘十八條為形近·音近訛字或語序倒置。無一條升定本案——0066002 之「支」雖有光記引文為佐,仍屬單一佐證,未達本帙『古德牒文+義理雙證』之門檻。異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判

CBETA 回改(非大正原書校記·底本流從 CB 讀者並錄)

本帙底本文字流取 CBETA 行內讀;凡 CBETA 於大正 lem 之外別作一字者,逐處並錄(依界品子1 已定之體例)。卷十二回改五處

CB 讀/大正 lem語境(逐字·【】=底本流所讀)
0062a27蟣【CB】【麗-CB】,蟻【大】頌「【蟣】虱麥指節,後後增七倍」CBETA 從【麗】作「蟣」;長行「隙塵七為蟣,七蟣為一虱」〔0062b06〕底本自作「蟣」,頌長行一貫——直涉七倍量階之第八階名目,作「蟻」則與長行不合
0063a06焚【CB】【麗-CB】,梵【大】「下火風飄【焚】燒上地」CBETA 從【麗】作「焚」;『梵燒』不成語,同段「洲渚三輪並從焚燎」「前說火災焚燒世界」底本自作「焚」
0065b19支【CB】【麗-CB】【宋】【元】【宮】,肢【大】「劫初時人有色意成,【支】體圓滿諸根無缺」(=校勘表〔0065005〕同一處)此處大正原書自有校記,故兼列於上表;CB 之回改與【麗】及三本合
0066a26焚【CB】【麗-CB】,梵【大】「前說火災【焚】燒世界」同 0063a06 一例·同向
0067a04災【CB】,炎【大】,灾【麗-CB】「第三靜慮動息為內【災】」〔起錨 0067a03〕「內災」為三災頂段之定型語(同段「尋伺為內災」「喜受為內災」底本自作「災」),作「炎」不合;【麗】作「灾」=災之異體,與 CB 同義

另有 CBETA 校異二處,底本不改(大正與 CB 同讀,僅記他本之異),誌錄備考:〔0063b06〕「減【大】【磧-CB】,滅【麗-CB】」(「壞中後劫【減】器世間」)·〔0066a15〕「飡【大】【磧-CB】,飱【麗-CB】」(「隨籌至日得少麁【飡】」)。


四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)

對勘基座:玄奘本卷十二〔T29n1558 0062a08–0067b01〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0219c14–0225a10〕(正文實末;其後即卷九尾題與卷十開卷 byline,無正文)。

二譯分卷不同界:真諦世間品分四卷(之一〔0198a24〕·之二〔0204c02〕·之三〔0211c02〕·之四〔0218b09〕),玄奘分五卷。真諦「之四」卷之前段〔0218b09–0219c13〕仍屬奘本子4 之壽量章,本子之對應段自其卷中方起。⇒ 對應段界以場景結構定,不得以卷題界充之。定界二證

  • 起錨——奘「如是已約踰繕那等辯器世間身量差別」〔0062a13〕‖諦「如此等由由旬量說處所及身量已,由年量說壽命量已,此二齊量未說」〔T29n1559 0219c14〕。兩本同以『已用空間量·已用時間量·二量之極少未說』為承轉,緊接即入三極少之偈。
  • 迄錨——奘「由此善釋《施設足》文遍淨天壽六十四劫」〔0067a21〕‖諦「六十四劫是遍淨天壽量」〔T29n1559 0225a09〕。兩本以同一數據收尾,且皆緊接卷尾題。唯所引之證論名不同(奘引《施設足》·諦引《分別立世論》)——譯史事實,誌錄不判

體例基差:奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出;諦「偈曰/釋曰」偈句逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆數處分引。

對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重者十七)

  1. 三極少之頌——奘「極微字剎那,色名時極少」〔0062a17〕‖諦「隣虛字剎那,色名時最極」〔T29n1559 0219c17〕。譯名差:極微/隣虛(二者皆義譯而擇字不同,諦取『鄰近於虛空』之義)。
  2. 剎那之定義——奘「眾緣和合法得自體頃,或有動法行度一極微」〔0062a21〕‖諦「若因緣已具足,隨時法得一生,是時名剎那」〔T29n1559 0219c21〕。義同,諦多「復次」之科標。
  3. 彈指之喻——奘「對法諸師說:如壯士一疾彈指頃六十五剎那」〔0062a22〕‖諦「若有強力丈夫一彈指頃,經六十五剎那,阿毘達磨師說如此」〔T29n1559 0219c23〕。對法諸師/阿毘達磨師=同一詞之義譯/音譯全譯差;六十五之數逐字相應。
  4. 七倍遞增之階——奘「謂七極微為一微量,積微至七為一金塵」〔0062b02〕‖諦「七隣虛為一阿羺,七阿羺為一鐵塵,七鐵塵為一水塵」〔T29n1559 0219c27〕。微/阿羺(義譯/音譯)·金塵/鐵塵。二本階數全同(十一階七倍+末一階三倍),非開合差,唯譯名差——奘頌面作「極微微金水」五字而實含三階,讀頌面易誤判奘本少一階,故誌之。
  5. 俱盧舍與踰繕那——奘「一俱盧舍許是從村至阿練若中間道量」〔0062b10〕·「說八俱盧舍為一踰繕那」〔0062b11〕‖諦「五百弓俱盧舍,此名阿練若」〔T29n1559 0220a04〕·「此八一由旬」〔0220a08〕。踰繕那/由旬(同一梵語之音寫異字);俱盧舍·阿練若二音寫兩本全同,唯奘於長行別加「從村至阿練若中間道量」之訓,諦逕以「阿練若」為俱盧舍之異名。
  6. 夜減之引頌——奘「寒熱雨際中,一月半已度,於所餘半月,智者知夜減」〔0062b24〕‖諦「寒熱雨三際,中月半已度,於餘半月中,智人知減夜」〔T29n1559 0220a20〕。字序小異·智者/智人。兩本此頌之前文皆非「頌曰」式——與本子之引頌判相合。
  7. 四劫總名——奘「應知有四劫,謂壞成中大」〔0062b28〕‖諦釋曰「別劫、壞劫、成劫、大劫」〔T29n1559 0220a23〕。中劫/別劫——奘取『中間』義,諦取『各別』義,此差貫穿全段,為本子最系統之譯名差。
  8. 壞劫之定義與二種壞——奘「言壞劫者,謂從地獄有情不復生至外器都盡」〔0062c07〕·「壞有二種:一趣壞、二界壞」〔0062c08〕‖諦「於諸地獄中,從無復眾生,乃至器世界滅,是名壞劫」〔T29n1559 0220a24〕·「壞有二種:一道壞、二界壞」〔0220a25〕。趣/道(奘後期譯場定譯/諦沿舊譯)。
  9. 災火同類相引——奘「自地火焰燒自地宮,非他地災能壞他地」〔0063a04〕‖諦本以「同類」為釋語骨幹(「若災非同類則不能壞」),較顯因明格式。二本義同而敘法異。
  10. 成劫之定義——奘「所言成劫,謂從風起乃至地獄始有情生」〔0063a09〕‖諦「從初風起,乃至於地獄有眾生,是名成劫」〔T29n1559 0220c08〕。逐字對應。
  11. 大劫之量——奘「如是所說成住壞空,各二十中積成八十,總此八十成大劫量」〔0063b07〕‖諦「八十名大劫」〔T29n1559 0221a21〕。奘於頌內即標「大劫三無數」,諦另立句。
  12. 三劫阿僧企耶——奘「經說三劫阿僧企耶精進修行方得成佛」〔0063b09〕‖諦「由劫三阿僧祇,諸佛得無上菩提果」〔T29n1559 0221a23〕。阿僧企耶/阿僧祇——同一梵語音寫之新舊譯異字,漢傳最著之一例。六十數列之逐階譯名兩本幾乎全異,唯「俱胝」一名相同;而「忘失餘八」四字兩本逐字全同,為極強之對應錨。
  13. 三士之引頌——奘「下士勤方便,恒求自身樂……以他為己故」〔0064a10〕‖諦「下人求自樂,作種種方便……」〔T29n1559 0221c21〕。士/人(三處一律替換);前二句次序互換。
  14. 五濁之名——奘「一壽濁、二劫濁、三煩惱濁、四見濁、五有情濁」〔0064a21〕‖諦「一命濁、二劫濁、三惑濁、四見濁、五眾生濁」〔T29n1559 0222a02〕。三名有差(壽/命·煩惱/惑·有情/眾生),與全論系統性譯名差同型。
  15. 獨覺二種與其修時——奘「然諸獨覺有二種殊:一者部行、二麟角喻」〔0064a28〕·「要百大劫修菩提資糧,然後方成麟角喻獨覺」〔0064b08〕‖諦「獨覺有二種:一部行、二犀角喻」〔T29n1559 0222a10〕·「足一百大劫,修行菩提資糧,方成犀角喻獨覺」〔0222a19〕。麟角喻/犀角喻——兩大譯本著名之譬喻擇字差。
  16. 輪王與佛不俱生·七寶·相好——奘「輪王如佛,無二俱生」〔0064c09〕‖諦「於經中說無處無位,謂無前無後二如來、阿羅呵、三若三佛陀出現世間」〔T29n1559 0222b22〕:應·正等覺/阿羅呵·三若三佛陀(奘義譯/諦音譯)。七寶——奘「一者輪寶……七者主兵臣寶」〔0065b07〕‖諦「一輪寶、二象寶、三馬寶、四摩尼寶、五女寶、六長者寶、七大臣寶」〔T29n1559 0223a18〕:末二項非僅譯名差,乃表述之差(奘明標「主藏」「主兵」二臣之職司,諦作「長者」「大臣」而不顯職司)。相好——奘「佛大士相處正明圓,王相不然,故有差別」〔0065b14〕‖諦「處正明了圓,佛相餘無等」〔T29n1559 0223a26〕。
  17. 劫初有情之狀——奘「劫初時人有色意成,支體圓滿諸根無缺」〔0065b18〕‖諦「劫初生人,有色意生,具身身分,具根無減」〔T29n1559 0223b02〕。此段逐句近乎字字對應(意成/意生·支體圓滿/具身身分·諸根無缺/具根無減·形色端嚴/色形可愛·身帶光明/自然光明·騰空自在/能飛行空中·飲食喜樂/喜樂為食),為全子最密之對勘實例。

譯名對照(子5 範圍·逐字所見):極微/隣虛 · 微/阿羺 · 金塵/鐵塵 · 隙遊塵/隙光中塵 · 踰繕那/由旬 · 俱盧舍/俱盧舍 · 阿練若/阿練若 · 中劫/別劫 · 阿僧企耶/阿僧祇 · 俱胝/俱胝 · 下士中士上士/下人中人上人 · 壽濁/命濁 · 煩惱濁/惑濁 · 有情濁/眾生濁 · 麟角喻/犀角喻 · 應正等覺/阿羅呵三若三佛陀 · 珠寶/摩尼寶 · 主藏臣寶/長者寶 · 主兵臣寶/大臣寶 · 趣壞/道壞 · 對法諸師/阿毘達磨師 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。

誠實記:逐條對勘,覆蓋本子開篇至末句全部十一頌塊之對應長行,未見真諦本整段闕譯,亦未見奘本獨有而諦本全無對應場景之處。差異性質全屬譯名擇字、句序微調、表述詳略與引證出處四類。禁以奘詞搜諦本——「踰繕那」「麟角」「阿僧企耶」等於諦本零命中而場景確在,跨本比對一律取場景結構;本目無一處因零命中而誤判『彼本無此段』。屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。


五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·《顯宗論》T1563)

品名之異:眾賢二論於此段之品名非俱舍之『分別世品』——T1562 作〈辯緣起品第三〉〔0456a16–0527b18〕·T1563 作〈辯緣起品第四〉〔0829a22–0859b21〕。本子之對應段在 T1562〔0521b15–0527b18〕(起句「如是已就踰繕那等辯器世間身量差別」〔T29n1562 0521b15〕·訖句「由是所居亦漸久住」〔T29n1562 0527b17〕)與 T1563〔0855b01–0859b21〕。二論品末之辨:T1562 之〈辯緣起品第三〉正文訖於「由是所居亦漸久住」〔T29n1562 0527b17〕之句末(該句末字落 0527b18),其下 0527b19 已是「說一切有部順正理論卷第三十二」之卷末題;T1563 之〈辯緣起品第四〉正文訖於「外由內感理必應然」〔T29n1563 0859b21〕,其下 0859b22 為卷末題、0859c 起為次卷署名行與〈辯業品〉。⇒ 大正之 0529a05 與 0859c05 二錨皆落在次卷署名區,非本品正文,故不入本子之段界。

體例:唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引。『一義二宗』並錄·不判勝負

對辯一 · 剎那之定義——「經主率意」之譏

所對俱舍句〔0062a21〕:「眾緣和合法得自體頃,或有動法行度一極微。」

眾賢之破:「何等名為一剎那量?經主率意作是釋言」〔T29n1562 0521b23〕,續斷「如是所釋,理不極成」〔0521b24〕,其致命之難在——「法得體頃彼謂剎那,寧舉剎那顯剎那量?故彼所釋其理不成」〔T29n1562 0521c09〕(謂以剎那釋剎那,是循環)。

眾賢自身正面之立:「毘婆沙師依勝義說,法剎那量可以喻彰。然佛世尊曾不說者,以不見有能解者故」〔T29n1562 0521c10〕,其所許者唯方便之喻——「謂如壯士一彈指時,經細剎那六十五等」〔0521c13〕;於極微之量亦同其保留——「一極微量亦可喻顯,唯佛乃知,故亦不說」〔0521c21〕。

一義二宗(並錄不判):世親以『眾緣和合法得自體頃』為剎那之定義;眾賢斥此定義為循環,主張剎那之真量唯佛所知,彈指之喻僅是比量方便。值得誌記:眾賢雖破其定義之法,所用之喻與所舉之數(六十五)與俱舍全同——二造所諍唯在『此喻是否即定義』一點。

T1563 之處理:顯宗論於同段逕作「一剎那量,如《順正理》」〔T29n1563 0855b09〕,不重述此辯——為其「頌同釋異」體例中罕見之互指他論而非自行改寫者,誌錄一筆。

對辯二 · 五濁與佛不出世之由——「非為善釋」之譏

所對俱舍句〔0064a20〕:「何緣減百無佛出耶?五濁極增難可化故。」

眾賢之破:「經主於此作是釋言:五濁極增,難可化故」〔T29n1562 0523c26〕,難之曰「豈不今世人減百年,五濁雖增,而有能辦入正決定離染得果」〔0523c27〕,斷曰「故彼所言非為善釋」〔0523c29〕。

眾賢自立之因:「可言減百,一分不能辦斯佛事,故無佛出」〔T29n1562 0524a02〕——非『難可化』,而是『不能具成佛出世度化一切之全部事業』。

眾賢另立五濁之五種衰損:「一壽命衰損,時極短故;二資具衰損,少光澤故;三善品衰損,欣惡行故」〔T29n1562 0524a13〕,下續寂靜衰損·自體衰損二項——與俱舍長行『由前二濁·由次二濁·由後一濁』之因果分組法不同,屬另立訓釋角度,非義理相違。

一義二宗(並錄不判):結論同(佛不於減百年出世),論證異(『難可化』/『不能具成佛所作』)。此為『一義二宗』之細緻型態。

T1563 之全載與微異文〔T29n1563 0857a25–0857b05〕:逐字幾與 T1562 同,唯二處小異——T1562「離染得果」/T1563「豈不今世人減百年,五濁雖增而有能辦入正決定離欲得果」〔T29n1563 0857a26〕;T1562「堪化有情極鮮少故」/T1563 作「以極少故」。皆屬眾賢自身二論間之字句小異,非涉俱舍,唯錄不判。

對辯三 · 獨覺不說法之因——「豈名有慈悲」之詰

  • 本論之因:「又避攝眾故,不為他宣說正法,怖諠雜故」〔T29 0064b18〕。
  • 眾賢牒為「有餘釋」而斥之:「有餘釋言:由彼獨覺長時數習少欲勝解,又避攝眾諠雜過失,故不說法以調伏他」〔T29n1562 0524b10〕,隨即詰曰「若自有能、他有根欲,棄而不濟度,豈名有慈悲?是故應如前釋為善」〔T29n1562 0524b11〕。
  • 眾賢自立之因:「彼知爾時有情根欲,入見諦等不藉他教,故不說法以調伏他」〔T29n1562 0524b05〕。 ⇒ 眾賢此處牒作「有餘釋」而不標名,未逕指經主;其所斥之義與本論所立之因同。二造並錄·不判勝負。

對辯背景一 · 麁細極微之訓釋——所破者非世親

〔T29n1562 0522a12〕眾賢申論「以何為證知有極微」時,所駁者為第三方「復有餘師」對麁細之另一訓釋,非世親俱舍本身之論。⇒ 不構成眾賢對俱舍之直接對辯,唯可作極微概念史之背景材料。

對辯背景二 · 十方多佛之辯——俱舍本已自載兩造

俱舍〔0064c13–0065a13〕已自行並錄二說——「有說:餘界定無佛生」〔0064c13〕與「有餘部師說:餘世界亦別有佛出現世間」〔0064c28〕——並未判定勝負。眾賢二論於此皆就俱舍已載之兩造延伸申論、深化有部一造,非另立新論以破世親,故不列為正式對辯條目,唯供對讀。

頌文之異(文本事實·並錄不判)

眾賢二論所引俱舍正96 之第三句作「由惰貯賊起」——「劫初如色天,後漸增貪味,由惰貯賊起,為防雇守田」〔T29n1562 0525c24〕,T1563 同;而底本與頌疏作「由墮」(詳目三·跨本異文其一)。正97 之第三句二論皆作「刀疾飢如次」〔T29n1563 0858c04〕,與底本合而與 T1560 之「饑」異(詳目三·其二)。


六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏)

神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,卷首標「俱舍論疏現存目次」〔X53n0836 0001a04〕,現存七卷=卷一·二(界品之一二)·卷四·五·六·七(根品之二三四五)·卷十七(賢聖品之三);世品·業品·隨眠品全闕。其現存七卷之卷目中無釋世品者;卷一序文雖於全論九品架構之總表附帶提及世品(「上來二行頌是序分」〔0006b04〕下之「世品九十九行」〔0006b05〕),然非逐文之疏。⇒ 泰疏殘·世品全闕·本子無泰疏逐文釋可繫不以他卷之文充之。以下三家並錄。

泰疏雖於世品無逐文釋,其卷一總表「世品九十九行」仍為本品頌數之第二獨立源(外於 T1560 品題夾注),詳目一之誠實記。

(一)三極少·二量

  • 極微之字義——光記「此微即極,名曰極微」〔T41n1821 0192c10〕,並於次階出音義雙釋:「積七極微為一微量。微顯細聚。梵云阿菟,此名微」〔0192c18〕,謂其為「眼見色中最微細也」〔0192c19〕。頌疏總標三極少之屬——「極微者,是色極少也。剎那者,是時極少也。一字者,是名極少也」〔T41n1823 0885a24〕。
  • 極微之體(三家最顯之異)——寶疏開卷即立對比框架:「大乘無實,但是覺慧分析以為極微。此是識心所變,非積小成」〔T41n1822 0620a10〕·「小乘中說有實極微以成大色,析其大色至不可析名一極微」〔0620a12〕。光記·頌疏於此皆無此語。
  • 金塵之異名——光記案「金、銀、銅、鐵總名為金」〔T41n1821 0192c21〕,並列他部之名:「《雜心》云銅塵,舊《俱舍》云鐵塵,皆局一偏」〔0192c22〕,又附《婆沙》一說其次序與本論相反。(此與真諦本作「鐵塵」適可對讀·見目四要目 4。)
  • 剎那之三說——頌疏以「又解」標記三說並列(法得自體頃·動法度一極微·彈指之喻),其錄彈指之喻作「由如壯士一疾彈指頃六十五剎那,如是名為一剎那量」〔T41n1823 0885b02〕。
  • 剎那之存疑(寶疏獨有)——寶疏設問《仁王般若》之剎那數與論文不合,答以「生滅微細,唯佛能知。小乘心麁見生滅麁,諸佛心細見生滅細」〔T41n1822 0620b03〕,然於論主之算法終不安而云「未詳論師何意如此」〔0620b13〕,並引「《正理論》云『剎那難知,假喻以顯,然未盡理。』」〔0620b17〕,末謂「雖有此釋,與日剎那數亦非合」〔0620b18〕。光記·頌疏於此皆逕釋文意,不生此疑。
  • 踰繕那之里數(二疏算法互異)——光記「計八俱盧舍有二萬五千六百尺」〔T41n1821 0193a05〕,以三百六十步為一里得十四里餘八十步;寶疏另取古尺為基——「昔時造論,故應八尺計之」〔T41n1822 0620c17〕,得「即有一十八里,缺八十步」〔0620c21〕。二算並錄。
  • 晝夜增減之訓(寶疏獨釋)——寶疏〔T41n1822 0621a02〕「晝夜總三十牟呼栗多,此云須臾。夜增時十八,晝有十二,即是此方冬至也。晝增,此方夏至也。『有時等』,當春、秋分也」(原文內層作「」·依本帙體例轉『』)——明判「有時增、有時減」為晝與夜彼此消長,一晝夜總量恆三十牟呼栗多不變;光記、頌疏於此無別釋。
  • 年量與減夜——光記「一年之中總減六夜,此言減夜」〔T41n1821 0193a16〕,並釋論主何以不廣說曆算——「論主所以不廣明諸曆數者,恐人耽著邪命自活」〔0193a23〕。寶疏於引頌處標「引頌證。『寒熱雨際中』者,牒三際也」〔T41n1822 0621a06〕。

(二)四劫·劫量·三劫無數

  • 四劫之異名對照——光記引《婆沙》三分法「劫有三種:一中間劫、二成壞劫、三大劫」〔T41n1821 0193b06〕以與本論四分法對照;頌疏則逕作「劫有四種:一壞、二成、三中、四大」〔T41n1823 0885c24〕。
  • 住劫之起點——光記「准此論文,壽漸減時方名住劫,壽未減時是成劫攝」〔T41n1821 0193b27〕。
  • 傍生鬼趣先壞之二說——光記引《正理》二說後案「《正理》評取前家,此論非以《正理》為量,同彼後說亦無有失」〔T41n1821 0193b19〕。
  • 梵王受劫之數——光記「準此論文,梵王但受五十八劫,謂成十九、住二十、壞十九」〔T41n1821 0193c15〕,並會通泛稱之六十——「故《大智度論》云『梵王壽命五十八劫。』前言梵王六十劫者,據大數而言」〔0193c16〕。寶疏於同題材作另一會通——「《立世經》說器及有情成、壞各十劫與此不同者」〔T41n1822 0621c12〕,「彼說『梵王先生十劫住後,梵輔等次第生。』」〔0621c13〕,「故知梵輔已下十劫成也」〔0621c14〕,「若兼梵王,十九劫成,梵王入成器中故十劫也」〔0621c14〕——寶疏未提五十八劫之數,光記則專立一段考之,詳略互異
  • 劫體——寶疏引《婆沙》廣釋「劫體是何?有說是色」〔T41n1822 0621c20〕,並錄語源之異說「何故名劫?劫是何義」〔0621c25〕下之聲論師說。
  • 阿僧企耶之位次——頌疏但云「阿僧祇耶是第五十二一數」〔T41n1823 0886c04〕;其數之所以,賴光記詳釋方明——「阿僧企耶,第五十二,於此六十數中其一」〔T41n1821 0194a23〕·「至論主出世,現有前五十二,諸傳誦者忘失後八」〔0194a23〕。
  • 釋迦出世當第九住劫(光記駁泰法師)——光記引《立世阿毘曇》以證今當第九住劫,繼而明駁:「撿《立世》文,但言今時當住劫中第九劫,更無餘說」〔T41n1821 0194c27〕·「又撿《起世經》亦無此說。不知泰法師何處得此文來」〔0194c28〕。光記所駁乃泰法師別處之說,不得反以此駁文充『泰疏世品有文』之證
  • 賢劫千佛之時量(寶疏獨有之存疑)——寶疏「又准此文,後唯有十一劫,更有九百九十六佛出,時恐太促」〔T41n1822 0622b24〕,繼出一解「詳其賢劫,似是風劫,於六十四劫中此為第一劫。總六十四劫為一賢劫」〔0622b25〕,而自標未定——「應更詳檢」〔0622b21〕。光記無此疑點。
  • 上士即菩薩——頌疏於三士引頌後總結「此言上士,謂菩薩也。意說菩薩觀他如己,故見他樂即為己樂」〔T41n1823 0887a29〕。

(二之附)住劫初後劫何以與中十八等時——光記設難出二解

  • 底本只結曰「十八劫中一增一減,時量方等,初減後增故二十劫時量皆等」〔T29 0063b01〕而未釋其由。光記於此明設一難——「初劫唯減、後劫唯增,如何時等中間十八」〔T41n1821 0193b29〕,並出二解:
    • 其一(福勝下遲說):「解云:二十住劫前後相望,前有情福勝、後有情福劣」〔T41n1821 0193c01〕·「住中初劫福最勝故,應合受用上妙境界,故下時極遲」〔T41n1821 0193c02〕,至「第二十劫福最薄故,上時極遲。故初、後劫等中十八」〔T41n1821 0193c07〕。
    • 其二(成劫分界說):「又解:壽未減時是成劫攝,從無量歲初減已去方名住劫」〔T41n1821 0193c09〕·「第二十劫上至八萬,多時經停,故初、後劫等中十八」〔T41n1821 0193c10〕。 ⇒ 論文自身未釋其由;光記出二解而不自取捨。並錄不判。

(三)佛與獨覺·輪王

  • 有情濁之「損自身」——光記設問《婆沙》作『損眾生令少』而本論作『損自身』,答以「《婆沙》據損多令少,此論據損自身。以實而言皆通兩種」〔T41n1821 0195a25〕。寶疏於同題材作「此論明有情濁故,略不論少」〔T41n1822 0622c22〕。
  • 麟角之喻——光記「如麟一角無二竝生,獨居悟道故喻麟角」〔T41n1821 0195b09〕,並引《婆沙》「麟角喻者,根極勝故,樂獨出故」〔0195b10〕。頌疏「麟角,唯一出世,如麟一角」〔T41n1823 0887b20〕。
  • 一界一佛段之說者標(光記獨名·寶疏但作「難/答」)——本段論文全用泛稱,二造之名唯光記可考:〔T41n1821 0196a03〕「說一切有部解。於十方界,唯一如來,無二竝生」·〔T41n1821 0196a06〕「若爾何緣至得自在轉」者「外人引經難」·〔T41n1821 0196a07〕「密意者何」者「外人徵」·〔T41n1821 0196a19〕「若爾何故至俱時出現」者「說一切有部難」·〔T41n1821 0196a20〕「以無用故至無二佛現」者「十方佛家答,一以無用、二由願力、三令敬重、四令速行」。寶疏於同段但作〔T41n1822 0623b22〕「難」·〔T41n1822 0623b25〕「答也。答中有四」而不標宗派。⇒ 一界無二佛之四理,其答者屬十方佛家(多佛說)一造,非一佛說之自答——此唯光記可考,依光記錄之,並誌寶疏不名
  • 部行獨覺之階位(二疏同有·光記先出並存二解)——光記〔T41n1821 0195b01〕「部行獨覺先是聲聞前三果人,後得第四勝果之時,離教獨證勝果,轉名獨勝」,其下自出又解〔T41n1821 0195b03〕「又解:先是聲聞初果,後得後三勝果時,離教獨悟勝果,轉名獨勝」,並自定去取〔T41n1821 0195b05〕「前解為勝」。頌疏同作前解而不出又解——「部行獨覺先是聲聞前三果人,後得無學,不由他悟,轉名獨勝」〔T41n1823 0887b21〕。⇒ 「前三果人」四字為本論長行所無,二疏同有(光記先出);光記兼存二解並自判去取,頌疏逕取一說,二解並錄不判
  • 婆沙二說無評家——光記引《婆沙》九十九兩說後案「雖有二說,然無評家」〔T41n1821 0195b20〕,並依文例(後說冠「有說」而前說不冠)取前說為正。
  • 四輪王領洲——光記「鐵輪王一,謂贍部;銅輪王二,加勝身;銀輪王三,更加牛貨;金輪王四,更加北洲」〔T41n1821 0195c22〕。
  • 十方一佛多佛之部執歸屬(頌疏之補判)——頌疏「依薩婆多,十方世界唯有一佛。依經部宗,十方世界許十方佛」〔T41n1823 0887c16〕,並自言「論有相破,煩而不敘」〔T41n1823 0887c17〕而略去本論之長篇論辯——與光記·寶疏之詳引形成三家詳略之顯著差。
  • 大三末多之訓——光記「三末多,此云共許,眾人共許為好人也」〔T41n1821 0196b18〕。寶疏訓剎帝利——「剎帝利,此云田主」〔T41n1822 0624a12〕。

(四)小三災

  • 災之二本——寶疏「此諸災患由二為本,謂耽異食及性懶墮」〔T41n1822 0624a21〕。頌疏「此小三災中劫末起。言三災者,一刀兵、二疾疫、三飢饉」〔T41n1823 0888b18〕。
  • 三災時量長短之由——光記「刀災死疾故日最少,疫災死遲其日稍長,飢災死最遲故時最長」〔T41n1821 0196c02〕。
  • 三災之說與《婆沙》正義之關係(二疏同向而異詞)——光記「此論非以《婆沙》評家為量,隨樂而說」〔T41n1821 0196c26〕;寶疏「此論三災,多非《婆沙》正義,論師意別」〔T41n1822 0624b26〕。

(五)大三災

  • 破外道極微常之科——光記標之曰「此下破異執。此即敘計。別有一類勝論外道執極微常」〔T41n1821 0196c27〕,並引《正理》為本論「業所生風能為種子」之義作補——「故《正理》云『風中具有種種細物,為同類因引麁物起』」〔0197a14〕。
  • 「熟變生時形量等故」之訓(二疏同讀「等」為相等·光記自出二解)——光記〔T41n1821 0199a27〕「毛等被燒、熟變生時同作何色?形量等故,不知何者是毛、是㲲、是紅花等」;其下自出又解〔T41n1821 0199b01〕「又解:毛等被燒熟變生時,形量與前未燒時等。雖形量等,不識毛等」。寶疏同向〔T41n1822 0626b05〕「毛、㲲、紅花亦爾,被燒已後,由色同不可記別,形復無異故不記別。若形有別,可記別也」。⇒ 二疏皆讀「等」為相等(燒後諸物形量互等/燒後形量與未燒時等),無一家讀作『形量改易』;光記二解並存,逐解並錄不判
  • 行伍瓶盆喻之解——光記〔T41n1821 0199b04〕「猶如地上行伍瓦器相雜而住,記識瓶、盆。非由顯色,以顯同故。但由形色,由形異故」。寶疏〔T41n1822 0626b02〕「由兩行:一行是瓶、一行是瓫,同一鴿毛。由觀瓶、瓫形別,記識不同。若不觀形,唯著鴿毛,即不能記識兩行有別」。⇒ 二疏同判此喻為前證之反面(彼是色同形同故不記別·此是色同形別故可記別),同軌
  • 內災與外災之配(二疏同引《正理》)——光記「《正理》三十二云『第二靜慮喜受為內災,與輕安俱潤澤如水』」〔T41n1821 0199b26〕;寶疏「《正理》云『第二靜慮喜受為內災,與輕安俱,潤澤如水,故遍身麁重由此皆除。故經說苦根第二定滅,乃至亦由滅苦所依識身,故說苦根二靜慮滅。雖生上地,識身容現前,隨欲不行,自在故無過。然經言滅苦,據正入定時。初靜慮中猶有尋、伺,無增上喜,不言苦滅』」〔T41n1822 0626b10〕。
  • 第四靜慮不遭災之二說——光記引「《正理》云『毘婆沙師說,第四定攝淨居,故災不能損』」〔T41n1821 0199c14〕。寶疏則指出本論所採者為《婆沙》之後釋——「第四定地各別不違,諸論皆同;說滅不同,論意各別」〔T41n1822 0626c11〕·「此論所說,是《婆沙》後釋。評家義意論將此為非難故」〔0626c12〕;光記於同段亦有「《俱舍》非以《婆沙》評家為量」〔T41n1821 0200a05〕之案語。
  • 三災次第之算(二疏算式互異而總數同)——寶疏「七火、一水,總七七火、七水。後七火、一風,七九六十三并一風災有六十四」〔T41n1822 0626c21〕;頌疏「如是總有八七火災,一七水災,一風災起」〔T41n1823 0889a19〕·「應知八七火災中間有七水災,次第八七火災後有一風災,計數總有六十四災」〔0889a20〕。二式終得同數而中間表述異,唯錄不判
  • 七火一水之所以——光記引「《正理》云『何緣七火方一水災?極光淨天壽勢力故。謂彼壽量極八大劫,故至第八方一水災。由此應知,要度七水、八七火後乃一風災。由遍淨天壽勢力故,謂彼壽量六十四劫,故第八八方一風災。如諸有情修定漸勝,所感異熟身壽漸長,由是所居亦漸久住』」〔T41n1821 0200a12〕。
  • 遍淨天六十四劫之落定——寶疏「由上地因勝,所感身壽,其量次長,所感外器亦漸久住」〔T41n1822 0626c19〕·「第三禪遍淨天,壽六十四劫」〔0626c21〕·「第六十四雖缺二十二中劫,據全說故,言六十四」〔0626c23〕,並補一限——「此天劫初成時,最初生容壽六十四劫,於後生者皆不得也」〔0626c24〕。頌疏配之曰「謂順遍淨天壽六十四大劫故」〔T41n1823 0889a26〕。

三疏互異之處,逐家並錄,不判是非。


七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)

本子所立之量度與劫災之譜,於瑜伽行派根本論中另有一套敘法。以下逐條並列二系之逐字。

  • 極微之立法——本子以『分析諸色至不可析』立極微〔0062a18〕,是析法;《瑜伽師地論》釋極微則作「極微者,謂非彼極微更有餘分,非聚性故。諸聚極微可有細分」〔T30n1579 0598a09〕,其重心在『非聚性』一義。同名而所重之義有別,為極微論互讀之第一錨。
  • 壞劫與三災之開合——本子以四劫統壞成中大,三災配三定為頂;《瑜伽》作「壞劫。由三種災。一者、火災,能壞世間,從無間獄乃至梵世」〔T30n1579 0285b27〕,並標三災之頂——「復有三災之頂。謂第二靜慮、第三靜慮、第四靜慮」〔0285c03〕。⇒ 二論所標之三頂逐項相同:本子作「第二靜慮為火災頂……第三靜慮為水災頂……第四靜慮為風災頂」〔T29 0066c24〕,《瑜伽》所列亦是第二·第三·第四靜慮;其所壞之下界亦相應——火壞至梵世故頂在第二靜慮,水壞至第二靜慮故頂在第三靜慮,風壞至第三靜慮故頂在第四靜慮。
  • 第四靜慮不遭災之理由——本子作「不爾,與有情俱生俱滅故」〔0067a12〕並釋以「謂彼天處無總地形,但如眾星居處各別」〔0067a13〕;《瑜伽》逕作「第四靜慮無災能壞。由彼諸天身與宮殿俱生俱沒故」〔T30n1579 0285c01〕。二論此處之理由逐字相通,是本子與瑜伽系最密之一錨。
  • 八十中劫成一大劫——本子「如是所說成住壞空,各二十中積成八十,總此八十成大劫量」〔0063b07〕;《瑜伽》「又此世間二十中劫壞,二十中劫壞已空,二十中劫成,二十中劫成已住;如是八十中劫,假立為一大劫數」〔T30n1579 0285c04〕。數與序全同,唯《瑜伽》加「假立」二字。
  • 劫初有情——本子「劫初時人有色意成,支體圓滿諸根無缺」〔0065b18〕;《瑜伽》「爾時有情名劫初者。又彼有色從意所生」〔T30n1579 0287c02〕。同一場景之二述。
  • 輪王四種——本子「《施設足》中說有四種,金、銀、銅、鐵輪應別故」〔0064b28〕;《瑜伽》「此轉輪王復有四種。或王一洲,或二三四」〔T30n1579 0289a16〕,其下逐一配鐵·銅·銀·金與所王之洲數,與本論及光記之四句訣全同

八、譯史

  • 玄奘新譯(本底本):《阿毘達磨俱舍論》三十卷,《開元釋教錄》著錄於玄奘所出諸論之列〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十二」〔T29 0062a08〕,品續題「分別世品第三之五」〔0062a12〕。
  • 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》二十二卷,《開元錄》著錄於真諦所出之列〔T55n2154 0545c16〕;同錄之入藏目復以二本並列而註「右二論及頌同本異譯」〔T55n2154 0620c24〕——所謂『二論及頌』即真諦釋論·玄奘論·玄奘所出《俱舍論本頌》一卷(即 T1560)。
  • 對辯二論之譯:《開元錄》「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕;《貞元錄》同著錄〔T55n2157 0954b10〕。「頌同釋異」四字即本目體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行,故其異在釋不在頌(本子唯正96 一頌之第三句字面有異·見目三)。
  • 譯事旁證:玄奘永徽年間答書「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」——《大慈恩寺三藏法師傳》〔T50n2053 0261c20〕。⇒ 俱舍與順正理同期並譯,此為本子對辯材料何以密集之譯史背景(唯錄事實·不作因果之判)。
  • 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·世品全闕)。
  • 寫本流傳之識語(存目·非論疏正文):光記本子段之正文實末在〔T41n1821 0200a17〕,其下為卷尾題並弘安九年(一二八六)東大寺沙門叡兼寫經識語;寶疏正文實末在〔T41n1822 0626c26〕,其下為卷尾題並保延三年(一一三七)額田部白麻呂·葛城首麻呂校點識語。此二事屬版本流傳史料,不入釋文引用。

九、校本定位

  • 玄奘 T1558 卷十二(底本)〔0062a08–0067b01·實文終 0067a22〕:卷端題 0062a08 · 品續題 0062a12 · 承轉句 0062a13 · 正84後半 0062a17 · 正85·86 0062a26 · 正87·88 0062b13 · 引頌一 0062b24 · 正89–92 0062b28 · 引頌二 0064a10 · 正93 0064a16 · 正94·95 0064b21 · 正96 0065b16 · 正97 0065c21 · 正98·99 0066a28 · 收卷句 0067a21。長行之要目 0062a18 · 0062a20 · 0062a21 · 0062a22 · 0062b02 · 0062b10 · 0062b11 · 0062b19 · 0062b21 · 0062b22 · 0062c07 · 0062c08 · 0062c17 · 0062c29 · 0063a02 · 0063a04 · 0063a09 · 0063a12 · 0063a20 · 0063a29 · 0063b07 · 0063b08 · 0063b09 · 0063b12 · 0063b13 · 0063c11 · 0063c16 · 0063c24 · 0064a07 · 0064a19 · 0064a20 · 0064a21 · 0064a22 · 0064a28 · 0064b08 · 0064b09 · 0064b27 · 0064b28 · 0064c09 · 0064c13 · 0064c28 · 0065b03 · 0065b07 · 0065b14 · 0065b18 · 0065b23 · 0065c11 · 0065c12 · 0065c25 · 0065c26 · 0066a23 · 0066b05 · 0066b06 · 0066c23 · 0066c24 · 0066c29 · 0067a08 · 0067a09 · 0067a12 · 0067a13 · 0067a15 · 0067a19。
  • 真諦 T1559:對應段 0219c14–0225a10(卷九尾題 0225a11·分別業品品題 0225a18)。要目 0219c14 · 0219c17 · 0219c21 · 0219c23 · 0219c27 · 0220a04 · 0220a08 · 0220a20 · 0220a23 · 0220a24 · 0220a25 · 0220c08 · 0221a21 · 0221a23 · 0221b23 · 0221c21 · 0221c26 · 0222a02 · 0222a10 · 0222a19 · 0222b22 · 0223a18 · 0223a26 · 0223b02 · 0223b05 · 0223c12 · 0225a09。
  • 眾賢 T1562〈辯緣起品第三〉〔0456a16–0527b18〕:本子對應段 0521b15–0527b18。要目 0521b15 · 0521b23 · 0521b24 · 0521c09 · 0521c10 · 0521c13 · 0521c21 · 0522a12 · 0523c26 · 0523c27 · 0523c29 · 0524a02 · 0524a13 · 0524b05 · 0524b10 · 0524b11 · 0525c24 · 0526a14。T1563〈辯緣起品第四〉〔0829a22–0859b21〕:本子對應段 0855b01–0859b21。要目 0855b09 · 0857a25 · 0857a26 · 0858c03。
  • T1560 本頌單行本:世品段 0313c09–0316a06。本子相涉之三錨 0315c12(引頌之收)· 0315c28(惰)· 0316a01(饑)。
  • 光記 T41n1821〔0192b11–0200a17〕:0192b12 · 0192b15 · 0192c10 · 0192c18 · 0192c19 · 0192c21 · 0192c22 · 0193a05 · 0193a16 · 0193a23 · 0193b06 · 0193b19 · 0193b27 · 0193c15 · 0193c16 · 0194a23 · 0194c27 · 0194c28 · 0195a25 · 0195b01 · 0195b03 · 0195b05 · 0195b09 · 0195b10 · 0195b20 · 0195c22 · 0196a03 · 0196a06 · 0196a07 · 0196a19 · 0196a20 · 0196b18 · 0196c02 · 0196c26 · 0196c27 · 0197a14 · 0199a27 · 0199b01 · 0199b04 · 0199b26 · 0199c14 · 0200a05 · 0200a12;正文實末 0200a17。
  • 寶疏 T41n1822〔0620a05–0626c26〕:0620a06 · 0620a08 · 0620a10 · 0620a12 · 0620b03 · 0620b13 · 0620b17 · 0620b18 · 0620c17 · 0620c21 · 0621a02 · 0621a06 · 0621c12 · 0621c13 · 0621c14 · 0621c20 · 0621c25 · 0622b21 · 0622b24 · 0622b25 · 0622c22 · 0623b22 · 0623b25 · 0624a12 · 0624a21 · 0624b26 · 0626b02 · 0626b05 · 0626b10 · 0626c11 · 0626c12 · 0626c19 · 0626c21 · 0626c23 · 0626c24;正文實末 0626c26。
  • 頌疏 T41n1823〔0885a15–0889b02〕:0885a17 · 0885a18 · 0885a24 · 0885b02 · 0885b04 · 0885b13 · 0885b14 · 0885b26 · 0885c12 · 0885c24 · 0886c04 · 0887a29 · 0887b02 · 0887b20 · 0887b21 · 0887c16 · 0887c17 · 0888a07 · 0888b10 · 0888b18 · 0888c21 · 0889a12 · 0889a19 · 0889a20 · 0889a26。卷題作「俱舍論頌疏論本第十二」·世品段無品題,勿以「分別世品」搜之。
  • 神泰疏 X53n0836:現存目次〔X 系 0001a04〕;全論總表 0006b04 · 0006b05。世品全闕——本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補)。
  • 唯識系互讀錨:T30n1579 0285b27 · 0285c01 · 0285c03 · 0285c04 · 0287c02 · 0289a16 · 0598a09。
  • 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c24 · 0621a01;T55n2157 0954b10;T50n2053 0261c20。
  • 校勘:卷十二大正原書註二十七枚(版本異讀二十二全枚舉·梵語對音註五不入表)·無升定本案;CBETA 回改五處並錄(另 CBETA 校異二處·底本不改);另跨本異文三條(墮/惰·飢/饑·然後/然彼)誌錄不判。

The Chapter on the World first explains the world of sentient beings and next the receptacle world; and this unit turns back to ask one question: the two rules used above — the yojana and the year — what is their smallest graduation? Thence the three least measures are established (the ultimate atom · the letter · the moment), and upon that the full tables of the measures of length and of time are unfolded; then, taking 「劫」 tr. “the aeon” for its unit, time is drawn out to its greatest length, and the four aeons, the three asaṃkhyeya aeons, the times when buddhas and pratyekabuddhas appear, the wheel-turning monarch, the fall of the sentient beings at the beginning of an aeon and the establishing of a king are stated, closing at the last with the three lesser and the three great catastrophes — the final fascicle of the Chapter on the World, and also the book of measures of an Abhidharma treatise.


I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement

Outline systemPlacement of this passage
Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chaptersThe fifth part of Chapter Three, Analysis of the World (chapter title〔T29 0040c22〕) — this unit (Unit 5) = the whole of Fascicle Twelve〔0062a08–0067b01〕, its actual text ending at〔0067a22〕. Eleven <lg> blocks = nine root-stanza blocks (the second half of Root 84 through Root 99 · fifteen and a half stanzas in all · three hundred and ten graphs) + two blocks of quoted stanza(〔0062b24〕·〔0064a10〕)
The extent of the whole chapterThe Chapter on the World in pure Chinese runs to thirty-four thousand one hundred and forty-five graphs · ninety-nine root stanzas exactly (the interlinear note to T1560’s chapter title reads 「九十九頌」 tr. “ninety-nine stanzas” · the general table in the first fascicle of Shentai’s Commentary reads 「世品九十九行」 tr. “ninety-nine lines in the Chapter on the World”〔X53n0836 0006b05〕, two sources corroborating each other · every stanza of four lines, with no long stanza)
The anchor carrying on from what precedesAt the end of Unit 4 the bodily measure within the receptacle world is analyzed by the yojana and the lifespan by the year; this unit takes that up as soon as it opens — 「如是已約踰繕那等辯器世間身量差別」 tr. “thus, by means of the yojana and the rest, the differences in the bodily measure within the receptacle world have been analyzed”〔0062a13〕
The outline marked by the three commentaries (at the head of Fascicle Twelve · the three measured extents)Puguang’s Record: 「此下大文第三明三分齊,一明三極少、二明前二量」 tr. “below this is the third major part, explaining the three measured extents: first, the three least measures; second, the two measures stated above”〔T41n1821 0192b12〕· Fabao’s Commentary: 「自此已下大文第三明三分齊:一明三極少、二明極少積成多量」 tr. “from here below is the third major part, explaining the three measured extents: first, the three least measures; second, the least measures accumulated into greater measures”〔T41n1822 0620a06〕· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「從此大文第三,明三分齊,就中:一明三極少、二明二量」 tr. “from here the third major part, explaining the three measured extents, within which: first, the three least measures; second, the two measures”〔T41n1823 0885a17〕
⇒ Why the boundary falls hereThe three houses mark the outline independently and their boundary is wholly the same, answering item for item to Xuanzang’s own division 「之五」 tr. “part five” — the boundary of this unit is no mechanical equal division but an outline boundary marked in common by the three commentaries
Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary’s outline in six layers (the skeleton within the unit)①「從此大文第三,明三分齊,就中:一明三極少、二明二量」 tr. “from here the third major part, explaining the three measured extents, within which: first, the three least measures; second, the two measures”〔0885a17〕②「從此第二,明二量,就中:一明踰繕那等、二明年等」 tr. “from here the second, explaining the two measures, within which: first, the yojana and the rest; second, the year and the rest”〔0885b04〕③「從此第二,明年等,就中:一明剎那至年、二明諸劫數」 tr. “from here the second, explaining the year and the rest, within which: first, from the moment to the year; second, the numbers of the several aeons”〔0885b26〕④「從此第二,明劫量,就中:一明劫數、二明劫中人、三明劫中災」 tr. “from here the second, explaining the measure of aeons, within which: first, the number of the aeons; second, the people within the aeons; third, the catastrophes within the aeons”〔0885c12〕⑤「從此第二,明劫中人,就中:一明佛獨覺、二明輪王出現、三明劫初有王」 tr. “from here the second, explaining the people within the aeons, within which: first, buddhas and pratyekabuddhas; second, the appearing of the wheel-turning monarch; third, that at the beginning of an aeon there is a king”〔0887b02〕⑥「從此第三,明劫中災,就中:一明小三災、二明大三災」 tr. “from here the third, explaining the catastrophes within the aeons, within which: first, the three lesser catastrophes; second, the three great catastrophes”〔0888b10〕
Puguang’s Record’s supplementary explanation (why the three least measures are analyzed first)「此約色明量」 tr. “this explains measure with respect to form”〔T41n1821 0192b15〕— that is, what Unit 4 analyzed by the yojana is the measure of form and what it analyzed by the year is the measure of time; the two measures being established while their least was not yet made plain, this unit analyzes that first
Fabao’s Commentary’s supplementary explanation (what denotes and what is denoted among the three least measures)「此下半頌明三極少。三極少中,二是所詮、一是能詮。所詮之中,一是色量、二是時量」 tr. “the half stanza below explains the three least measures; among the three least measures two are what is denoted and one is what denotes; and among what is denoted, one is the measure of form and the second is the measure of time”〔T41n1822 0620a08〕

The opening transitional sentence〔T29 0062a13〕: 「如是已約踰繕那等辯器世間身量差別」 tr. “thus, by means of the yojana and the rest, the differences in the bodily measure within the receptacle world have been analyzed” . . . 「此二建立無不依名,前二及名未詳極少,今應先辯三極少量」 tr. “the establishing of these two is in no case apart from name; of the former two and of name the least has not been set out in full, and now the three least measures should first be analyzed”〔0062a15〕.

The closing sentence of the fascicle〔T29 0067a21〕: 「由此善釋《施設足》文遍淨天壽六十四劫。」 tr. “by this one may skillfully explain the text of the Treatise of Designations, that the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods is sixty-four aeons.”

Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (their stanza boundaries fixed by the separate T1560 edition) plus the prose self-commentary. Among the blocks this unit takes up and explains, some are halves carried over from what precedes (〔0062a17〕the second half of Root 84 · ten graphs), some take up two stanzas together (Roots 85 and 86 / 87 and 88 / 94 and 95 / 98 and 99), one takes up four stanzas together (〔0062b28〕Roots 89–92 · eighty graphs), and some take up a whole stanza singly (Root 93 · Root 96 · Root 97).

Two blocks of quoted stanza (not root stanzas · adjudicated by the sign given in the text before them):

  • 〔0062b24〕「寒熱雨際中,一月半已度,於所餘半月,智者知夜減」 tr. “within the three seasons of cold, heat, and rain, when a month and a half has passed, in the half month that remains the wise know that the nights are diminished” — the text before it reads 「云何如是?故有頌言」 tr. “how is this so? Therefore there is a stanza that says” (the form 「頌言」 tr. “a stanza that says”); Fabao’s Commentary plainly adjudicates it a citation — 「引頌證。『寒熱雨際中』者,牒三際也」 tr. “a stanza quoted as proof. ‘Within the three seasons of cold, heat, and rain’ takes up the three seasons”〔T41n1822 0621a06〕; Puguang’s Record likewise does not take it for a root stanza — his heading for this passage reads 「如是已說至智者知夜減者,此下第二明時量」 tr. “from ‘thus has been stated’ down to ‘the wise know that the nights are diminished’: below this is the second part, explaining the measure of time”〔T41n1821 0193a10〕, he explains line by line the three seasons, the half month, and the six diminishings of nights, and ends 「以此頌證,故減六夜」 tr. “by this stanza it is proved, and so six nights are diminished”〔T41n1821 0193a22〕, plainly pointing to this stanza as taken as proof; and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, having quoted it, goes straight on to 「從此第二,明劫量」 tr. “from here the second, explaining the measure of aeons”〔T41n1823 0885c12〕without setting up a separate outline heading. ⇒ Adjudged a quoted stanza.
  • 〔0064a10〕「下士勤方便,恒求自身樂……以他為己故」 tr. “the lesser man diligently cultivates means and constantly seeks his own body’s pleasure . . . because he takes others for himself” — the text before it reads 「依如是義故,有頌言」 tr. “in accordance with this sense there is a stanza that says,” of the same form.
  • An honest record: the <l> stream of the separate T1560 edition takes in the twenty graphs at〔0062b24〕〔T29n1560 0315c12〕, structured like the lines beside them and with no mark of separation whatever; yet T1560’s own interlinear note to the chapter title reads 「九十九頌」 tr. “ninety-nine stanzas,” and taking these in would make a hundred stanzas, which is inconsistent with itself. The criterion of this collection is therefore corrected into a standing one — a full-stream collation against T1560 is a strong witness and not a final court, and where it conflicts with the sign given in the text before in T1558 together with the ancient masters’ express adjudication and the stanza count of the interlinear note, the latter prevail. Both sides of the textual fact are recorded together, recorded without adjudication.

II. Terminology (Technical Terms)

Chinese (Xuanzang)Paramārtha’s alternative name (first occurrence loc)Defining sentence in this treatise / what it attaches to
ultimate atomnext to the void〔T29n1559 0219c17〕「分析諸色至一極微,故一極微為色極少」 tr. “analyzing the several forms down to one ultimate atom, and so one ultimate atom is the least of form”〔0062a18〕. Puguang’s Record glosses the graphs — 「此微即極,名曰極微」 tr. “this fine thing is itself the ultimate, and is named the ultimate atom”〔T41n1821 0192c10〕
moteanou〔0219c27〕The grade above the ultimate atom — 「謂七極微為一微量」 tr. “that is, seven ultimate atoms make the measure of one mote”〔0062b02〕. Puguang’s Record: 「積七極微為一微量。微顯細聚。梵云阿菟,此名微」 tr. “seven ultimate atoms accumulated make the measure of one mote; the mote displays a fine aggregation; in Sanskrit it is called anou, and here it is named the mote”〔T41n1821 0192c18〕, and he says of it that it is 「眼見色中最微細也」 tr. “the finest among the forms the eye can see”〔0192c19〕
letter (the least of name)letter〔0219c17〕「一字名者,如說瞿名」 tr. “as for a name of a single letter, it is like saying the name qu”〔0062a20〕— a name of a single letter taken as the least of name
momentmoment〔0219c21〕「眾緣和合法得自體頃,或有動法行度一極微」 tr. “the instant in which, the many conditions having come together, a dharma obtains its own existence; or, if there is a dharma in motion, its passing over one ultimate atom”〔0062a21〕; and the Abhidharma masters’ simile is preserved besides — 「對法諸師說:如壯士一疾彈指頃六十五剎那」 tr. “the Abhidharma masters say: as in the time a strong man snaps his fingers once quickly there are sixty-five moments”〔0062a22〕
gold dustiron dust〔0219c27〕The second grade of the sevenfold increase. Puguang’s Record notes 「金、銀、銅、鐵總名為金」 tr. “gold, silver, copper, and iron are all named gold in general”〔T41n1821 0192c21〕
crevice-roaming dustdust within the light of a creviceThe seventh grade of the increase — 「積七牛毛塵為隙遊塵量」 tr. “seven ox-hair dusts accumulated make the measure of crevice-roaming dust”〔0062b05〕
nit · louse · barley grain · finger jointthe same names「隙塵七為蟣,七蟣為一虱,七虱為穬麥,七麥為指節,三節為一指」 tr. “seven crevice dusts make a nit, seven nits one louse, seven lice a barley grain, seven barley grains a finger joint, and three joints one finger”〔0062b06〕— the last grade is threefold and not sevenfold
cubit · bow (fathom) · krośacubit · bow · krośa〔0220a04〕「二十四指橫布為肘,竪積四肘為弓謂尋」 tr. “twenty-four fingers laid out side by side make a cubit, and four cubits stacked lengthwise make a bow, that is, a fathom”〔0062b08〕·「一俱盧舍許是從村至阿練若中間道量」 tr. “one krośa is about the measure of the road between a village and a forest hermitage”〔0062b10〕
yojanathe yojana in the older transcription〔0220a08〕「說八俱盧舍為一踰繕那」 tr. “eight krośas are spoken of as one yojana”〔0062b11〕— differing graphs of the newer and the older transcription of one and the same Sanskrit word
tatkṣaṇa · lava · muhūrtatranscriptions of the same family「百二十剎那,為怛剎那量」 tr. “one hundred and twenty moments make the measure of one tatkṣaṇa”〔0062b13〕; Puguang’s Record glosses 「牟呼㗚多」 tr. “muhūrta, written with a variant second graph” as 「此云須臾」 tr. “here called the brief hour”〔T41n1821 0193a16〕
the three seasons (cold · hot · rainy)the three seasons〔0220a20〕「於一年中分為三際,謂寒、熱、雨各有四月」 tr. “within one year it is divided into three seasons, namely cold, hot, and rainy, each of four months”〔0062b21〕
the diminishing of nightsthe diminishing of nights〔0220a20〕「十二月中六月減夜,以一年內夜總減六」 tr. “in six of the twelve months the nights are diminished, so that within one year the nights are diminished by six in all”〔0062b22〕. Puguang’s Record: 「一年之中總減六夜,此言減夜」 tr. “within one year six nights are diminished in all, and this is what is meant by diminishing nights”〔T41n1821 0193a16〕
the aeon of dissolutionthe aeon of dissolution〔0220a24〕「言壞劫者,謂從地獄有情不復生至外器都盡」 tr. “what is called the aeon of dissolution runs from the point where sentient beings in the hells are no longer born until the outward receptacle is wholly gone”〔0062c07〕; and it is opened into four — 「壞有二種:一趣壞、二界壞。復有二種:一有情壞、二外器壞」 tr. “dissolution is of two kinds, first of destiny and second of realm; and again of two kinds, first of sentient beings and second of the outward receptacle”〔0062c08〕
the aeon of formationthe aeon of formation〔0220c08〕「所言成劫,謂從風起乃至地獄始有情生」 tr. “what is called the aeon of formation runs from the arising of the wind until sentient beings first are born in the hells”〔0063a09〕
the intermediate aeonthe separate aeon〔0220a23〕「中劫從無量,減至壽唯十,次增減十八,後增至八萬」 tr. “the intermediate aeon runs from the immeasurable, decreasing to a lifespan of ten alone; next eighteen of increase and decrease; and last an increase to eighty thousand”〔0062c02〕— the most systematic difference of rendering in this unit
the great aeonthe great aeon〔0220a23〕「如是所說成住壞空,各二十中積成八十,總此八十成大劫量」 tr. “the formation, abiding, dissolution, and emptiness thus stated are each of twenty intermediate aeons, accumulating to eighty; and these eighty in all make the measure of a great aeon”〔0063b07〕
the nature of an aeon「劫性是何?謂唯五蘊」 tr. “what is the nature of an aeon? It is the five aggregates alone”〔0063b08〕. Fabao’s Commentary cites the fuller explanation of the Mahāvibhāṣā — 「劫體是何?有說是色」 tr. “what is the entity of an aeon? Some say it is form”〔T41n1822 0621c20〕·「何故名劫?劫是何義」 tr. “why is it named aeon? What is the sense of aeon?”〔0621c25〕
asaṃkhyeya (an innumerable of aeons)asaṃkhyeya in the older transcription〔0221a23〕「《解脫經》說六十數中,阿僧企耶是其一數」 tr. “the Sūtra of Liberation says that among sixty numbers asaṃkhyeya is one of them”〔0063b13〕·「既稱無數,何復言三?非無數言,顯不可數」 tr. “since it is called innumerable, why is it further said to be three? The word innumerable does not display that it cannot be counted”〔0063b12〕
the remaining eight forgottenthe remaining eight forgotten〔0221b23〕「於此數中忘失餘八」 tr. “within this series of numbers the remaining eight have been lost”〔0063c11〕— of the sixty numbers fifty-two survive. Puguang’s Record: 「阿僧企耶,第五十二,於此六十數中其一」 tr. “asaṃkhyeya is the fifty-second, one within these sixty numbers”〔T41n1821 0194a23〕
the five turbiditiesthe five turbidities (three of the names differing)〔0222a02〕「一壽濁、二劫濁、三煩惱濁、四見濁、五有情濁」 tr. “first the turbidity of lifespan, second of the aeon, third of the afflictions, fourth of views, fifth of sentient beings”〔0064a21〕·「劫減將末,壽等鄙下如滓穢故,說名為濁」 tr. “when the decrease of the aeon is drawing to its end, the lifespan and the rest are mean and low like dregs and filth, and are therefore named turbid”〔0064a22〕
the pratyekabuddha who goes in a groupgoing in a group〔0222a10〕「然諸獨覺有二種殊:一者部行、二麟角喻」 tr. “yet pratyekabuddhas are of two different kinds, first those who go in a group and second those likened to the qilin’s horn”〔0064a28〕. Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary alike add one qualification (Puguang’s Record gives it first and preserves two explanations · see Section VI) — Puguang’s Record: 「部行獨覺先是聲聞前三果人,後得第四勝果之時,離教獨證勝果,轉名獨勝」 tr. “a pratyekabuddha who goes in a group was formerly a śrāvaka of the first three fruits, and when he obtains the fourth and higher fruit, realizing that higher fruit alone and apart from teaching, his name is changed to solitarily excellent”〔T41n1821 0195b01〕· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「部行獨覺先是聲聞前三果人,後得無學,不由他悟,轉名獨勝」 tr. “a pratyekabuddha who goes in a group was formerly a śrāvaka of the first three fruits, and afterward obtains the state beyond training, not by another’s awakening, and his name is changed to solitarily excellent”〔T41n1823 0887b21〕
likened to the qilin’s hornlikened to the rhinoceros horn〔0222a10〕「要百大劫修菩提資糧,然後方成麟角喻獨覺」 tr. “he must cultivate the provisions for awakening for a hundred great aeons, and only then does he become a pratyekabuddha likened to the qilin’s horn”〔0064b08〕. Puguang’s Record glosses the figure — 「如麟一角無二竝生,獨居悟道故喻麟角」 tr. “as the qilin has one horn and no second is born beside it, and he dwells alone and awakens to the path, he is likened to the qilin’s horn”〔T41n1821 0195b09〕
pratyekabuddha (not taming others)「言獨覺者,謂現身中離稟至教唯自悟道,以能自調不調他故」 tr. “one called a pratyekabuddha is one who in the present body, apart from receiving the highest teaching, awakens to the path by himself alone, because he can tame himself and does not tame others”〔0064b09〕
wheel-turning monarchwheel-turning monarch「此王由輪旋轉應導威伏一切,名轉輪王」 tr. “this king, by the turning of the wheel, reaching, guiding, and subduing all by his majesty, is named a wheel-turning monarch”〔0064b27〕·「《施設足》中說有四種,金、銀、銅、鐵輪應別故」 tr. “the Treatise of Designations says there are four kinds, because the wheels of gold, silver, copper, and iron are each distinct”〔0064b28〕
the seven treasuresthe seven treasures (three of the names differing)〔0223a18〕「一者輪寶、二者象寶、三者馬寶、四者珠寶、五者女寶、六者主藏臣寶、七者主兵臣寶」 tr. “first the wheel treasure, second the elephant treasure, third the horse treasure, fourth the jewel treasure, fifth the woman treasure, sixth the treasure of the minister of the treasury, seventh the treasure of the minister of war”〔0065b07〕
the marks of a great person (the thirty-two marks)the marks of a great man〔0223a26〕「佛大士相處正明圓,王相不然,故有差別」 tr. “a buddha’s marks of a great person are right in their placing, distinct, and complete, and a king’s marks are not so, and hence there is a difference”〔0065b14〕
morsel foodmorsel food「爾時方名初受段食」 tr. “only then was it named the first taking of morsel food”〔0065b23〕— the beginning of the taking of morsel food by the sentient beings at the beginning of the aeon who ate the savor of the earth
kṣatriyakṣatriya「各以所收六分之一,雇令防護封為田主,因斯故立剎帝利名」 tr. “each handing over a sixth part of what he had reaped, they hired him to keep guard and invested him as lord of the fields, and thereby the name kṣatriya was established”〔0065c11〕. Fabao’s Commentary glosses it: 「剎帝利,此云田主」 tr. “kṣatriya means here lord of the fields”〔T41n1822 0624a12〕
King Mahāsaṃmata「大眾欽承恩流率土,故復名大三末多王」 tr. “the multitude honored and served him and his favor flowed over the whole land, and so he was further named King Mahāsaṃmata”〔0065c12〕. Puguang’s Record glosses it: 「三末多,此云共許,眾人共許為好人也」 tr. “Saṃmata means here agreed upon in common, that is, agreed upon by the multitude to be a good man”〔T41n1821 0196b18〕
the three lesser catastrophesthe three occasions of the separate aeon〔0223c12〕「此小三災中劫末起。三災者,一刀兵、二疾疫、三飢饉」 tr. “these three lesser catastrophes arise at the end of an intermediate aeon; the three catastrophes are first the sword, second pestilence, third famine”〔0065c26〕·「故諸災患二法為本:一耽美食、二性嬾惰」 tr. “these calamities therefore have two dharmas for their root: first, greed for fine food; second, an indolent nature”〔0065c25〕
massing · white bones · tally-drawingThe three names of the catastrophe of famine — 「由飢饉故便有聚集白骨運籌」 tr. “by reason of famine there come to be massing, white bones, and tally-drawing”〔0066a06〕, the treatise below giving two causes in explanation of each
the three great catastrophesthe three great catastrophes「三災火水風,上三定為頂」 tr. “the three catastrophes, fire, water, and wind, with the three absorptions above as their summits”〔0066a28〕·「此三災力壞器世間,乃至極微亦無餘在」 tr. “the force of these three catastrophes destroys the receptacle world, until not so much as an ultimate atom remains”〔0066b05〕
the summit of a catastrophe「第二靜慮為火災頂,此下為火所焚燒故」 tr. “the second meditative absorption is the summit of the catastrophe of fire, because all below it is burned by fire”〔0066c24〕; each of three absorptions being the summit of one catastrophe
the inward catastrophe「謂初靜慮尋伺為內災,能燒惱心等,外火災故」 tr. “that is, the first meditative absorption has applied and sustained thought for its inward catastrophe, which can burn and vex the mind and the rest, and so without there is the catastrophe of fire”〔0066c29〕— the inward catastrophe being of the same kind as the outward, the outward catastrophe met with is settled by the inward one
Immovable (the fourth meditative absorption)「由此佛說彼名不動,內外三災所不及故」 tr. “for this the Buddha said that it is named Immovable, since the three catastrophes within and without do not reach it”〔0067a08〕

III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Twelve)

Within the range of Unit 5〔0062a08–0067b01〕the notes of the Taishō original number twenty-seven in all = twenty-two variant readings + five Sanskrit phonetic notes〔0062006 Antara-kalpa·0063003 Muktaka·0063006 Asaṃkhyeya·0064001 Varga-cārin·0064003 Khaḍgaviṣāṇa-kalpa〕. Following the practice of this collection (fixed at Unit 1 of the Chapter on the Elements), a Sanskrit phonetic note is not a variant reading and is not entered in the table. All twenty-two variant readings are listed, among which〔0063005〕is a Taishō repetition of the asterisk kind (one note covering four places). The base text = the Taishō lem; every place of CBETA restoration is recorded alongside — five restorations in this fascicle, and two further CBETA collations against other canons (the base text unaltered), both given in the subsections after the table. The graph collated is marked within the context sentence by 【 】.

Note no.AnchorBase text 【大】 / variantsContext (verbatim)Whether it touches the sense
00620030062b04為/為一【宋】【元】【明】「積七兔毛塵【為】羊毛塵量」 tr. “seven hare’s-hair dusts accumulated make the measure of sheep’s-wool dust”A connective particle · it does not touch the sense
00620040062b05隙/隙一【宋】【元】【明】「積七牛毛塵為【隙】遊塵量」 tr. “seven ox-hair dusts accumulated make the measure of crevice-roaming dust”It does not touch the sense (the name 「隙遊塵」 tr. “crevice-roaming dust” is unaltered)
00620050062b06穬/禾旁廣之造字【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「七虱為【穬】麥,七麥為指節」 tr. “seven lice make a barley grain, and seven barley grains a finger joint”A variant graph for the name of the grain · it does not touch the sevenfold reckoning
00630010063b04並/雖【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「所餘成壞及壞已空,【並】無減增二十差別」 tr. “the remaining formation and dissolution, and the emptiness after dissolution, have none of the twenty differences of decrease and increase”The direction of the connective force differs a little · it does not change the fact that the three aeons of formation, dissolution, and emptiness have no graded increase and decrease
00630020063b06後/瓌【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「壞中【後】劫減器世間,前十九中有情漸捨」 tr. “within dissolution the last aeon destroys the receptacle world, and in the nineteen before it sentient beings depart by degrees”「後」 tr. “last” is set over against 「成中初劫」 tr. “the first aeon within formation” above · a graph close in shape
00630040063b15一十/十一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「有一無餘數始為一,【一十】為十,十十為百」 tr. “there is a number without remainder, and the first is one; ten ones make ten, ten tens a hundred”It touches word order (the syntax below runs consistently as 「十十為百」 tr. “ten tens make a hundred” and 「十百為千」 tr. “ten hundreds make a thousand”)
00630050063c10邏*/羅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*Within the transcribed passage 「十大跋【邏】攙為阿僧企耶」 tr. “ten great baluochan make one asaṃkhyeya”A variant graph in transcription · it does not touch the relations of the series
00640020064b02今/令【宋】【元】【明】「曾修聲聞順決擇分,【今】自證道得獨勝名」 tr. “having formerly cultivated the śrāvakas’ factors conducive to penetration, he now realizes the path himself and gains the name solitarily excellent”Both readings pass · it does not touch the sense
00640040064c08轉金/金轉【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此王定是【轉金】輪王」 tr. “this king is certainly a king who turns the golden wheel”Word order
00640050064c08轉餘/餘轉【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「【轉餘】輪王應知亦爾」 tr. “the kings who turn the remaining wheels should be known to be likewise”Word order (immediately adjacent to the item above · of the same kind)
00640060064c16又/入【宋】「【又】世尊告舍利子言」 tr. “again, the World-Honored One told Śāriputra, saying”A graph close in shape · 「又」 tr. “again” carries on from what precedes in adducing a further scriptural proof
00650010065a13別/則【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「若許輪王餘界【別】有,如何不許別界佛耶」 tr. “if it is granted that a wheel-turning monarch exists separately in another world, how is it not granted that there is a buddha in another world?”The force differs a little · it does not change the premise of the argument
00650020065a22一/〔-〕【宮】「謂一界中唯有【一】如來便深敬重」 tr. “that is, where within one world there is but one Tathāgata, men revere him deeply”The 【宮】 witness drops the graph · the sense of the base text is complete
00650030065b14明圓/圓明【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「佛大士相處正【明圓】,王相不然」 tr. “a buddha’s marks of a great person are right in their placing, distinct, and complete, and a king’s marks are not so”Order of graphs · the two readings are the same in sense (distinct · complete)
00650040065b17雇/固【宋】【元】【明】【宮】The stanza 「由墮貯賊起,為防【雇】守田」 tr. “out of indolence storing up and thieves arose, and to guard against them a man was hired to watch the fields”It is corroborated by the prose 「雇令防護封為田主」 tr. “they hired him to keep guard and invested him as lord of the fields”〔0065c11〕
00650050065b19肢/支【宋】【元】【宮】(CBETA 回改:從【麗】【宋】【元】【宮】作「支」 tr. “limb” ·底本流讀「支」 tr. “limb”)「劫初時人有色意成,【支】體圓滿諸根無缺」 tr. “the people at the beginning of the aeon had form and were born of mind, their limbs complete and their faculties unimpaired”〔起錨 0065b18〕It does not touch the sense (the two graphs for limb are an older and a later form of one character; of the same kind and the same direction as〔0058c03〕in Fascicle Eleven — the Taishō has 「肢」 tr. “limb, in the later graph” at both places, and CB at both restores 「支」 tr. “limb, in the older graph” following the several witnesses)
00650060065c13末/未【明】「故復名大三【末】多王」 tr. “and so he was further named King Mahāsaṃmata”A graph used in transcription · a graph close in shape
00660010066a01逞/騁【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「各【逞】兇狂互相殘害」 tr. “each in his ferocity and frenzy destroys the other”The two graphs were anciently interchangeable · it does not change the sense of the sentence
00660020066b20枝/支【宮】「現見實法唯從同類生,如藤生【枝】及縷生衣等」 tr. “we plainly see that a substance arises only from what is of its own kind, as a vine produces its branches and threads produce cloth”It touches a technical graph — the key graph in the Vaiśeṣika formula 「有分/支分」 tr. “the whole-having-parts and the parts that make it up”; the citation in Puguang’s Record has 「支」 tr. “part,” agreeing with the 【宮】 witness
00660030066b28經/縷【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「於唯多【經】合應亦得衣」 tr. “when many warp threads alone are gathered, cloth ought to be obtained as well”It touches the precision of the simile (the 「經」 tr. “warp” of warp and weft against the general term 「縷」 tr. “thread”)
00660040066c01眼/根【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「則應【眼】身唯得諸分」 tr. “then the eye and the body should obtain only the several parts”「眼身」 tr. “the eye and the body” runs consistently with the pairing of the two faculties in 「眼、身」 tr. “eye and body” in the same passage
00670010067a22文/又【宋】【元】【宮】「由此善釋《施設足》【文】遍淨天壽六十四劫」 tr. “by this one may skillfully explain the text of the Treatise of Designations, that the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods is sixty-four aeons”The closing sentence of this unit · 「又」 tr. “again” does not run smoothly here in the syntax

Divergences across Editions (not notes of the Taishō original · divergences of graph between the base text and other works · recorded without adjudication)

The twenty-two Taishō collation notes are variant readings between the T1558 base text and the several witnesses of Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace; the three items below belong to another axis — divergences of graph between the base text and the separate T1560 edition, Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises, and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary — which the collation notes do not gather, and each is set down here.

The first · the two graphs for indolence〔0065b16 stanza · precise graph position 0065b17〕

  • Two witnesses read 「墮」 tr. “indolence, in the first graph”: the third line of the stanza of the base text 「劫初如色天,後漸增貪味」 tr. “at the aeon’s beginning like the gods of form; afterward greed for savor increased by degrees”〔T29n1558 0065b16〕reads 「由墮貯賊起」 tr. “out of indolence storing up and thieves arose”; and the stanza as recorded by Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary likewise reads 「由墮貯賊起,為防雇守田」 tr. “out of indolence storing up and thieves arose, and to guard against them a man was hired to watch the fields”〔T41n1823 0888a07〕.
  • Three witnesses read 「惰」 tr. “indolence, in the second graph”: the separate T1560 edition 「劫初如色天,後漸增貪味,由惰貯賊起,為防雇守田」 tr. “at the aeon’s beginning like the gods of form; afterward greed for savor increased by degrees; out of indolence storing up and thieves arose; and to guard against them a man was hired to watch the fields”〔T29n1560 0315c28〕; the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle〔T29n1562 0525c24〕agrees with T1560 word for word; and the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine is the same.
  • Corroborating evidence (the compound as restated in the prose): the prose of the base text reads 「後時有人稟性嬾惰」 tr. “afterward one man was by nature indolent”〔0065c05〕; the prose of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle reads 「後時有人稟性嬾墮,長取香稻貯擬後食」 tr. “afterward one man was by nature indolent, and took much fragrant rice and stored it, meaning to eat it later”〔T29n1562 0526a14〕; and Paramārtha’s version reads 「眾生漸貪味,為嬾惰儲畜,由財雇守田」 tr. “living beings grew greedy for savor by degrees, and out of indolence stored things up, and with goods hired one to watch the fields”〔T29n1559 0223b05〕.
  • Two systematic readings, not a solitary instance. Recorded without adjudication.

The second · the two graphs for famine〔0065c21 stanza · precise graph position 0065c22〕

  • Witnesses reading 「飢」 tr. “hunger”: the third line of the base text 「業道增壽減,至十三災現」 tr. “the courses of action increasing, the lifespan decreasing, at ten the three catastrophes appear”〔T29n1558 0065c21〕reads 「刀疾飢如次」 tr. “sword, sickness, and hunger in order”; the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine quotes the stanza as 「業道增壽減,至十三災現,刀疾飢如次,七日月年止」 tr. “the courses of action increasing, the lifespan decreasing, at ten the three catastrophes appear; sword, sickness, and hunger in order; seven days, months, and years and they stop”〔T29n1563 0858c03〕; what Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary records is the same; and the graph used in Paramārtha’s prose is likewise 「飢」 tr. “hunger.”
  • One witness reads 「饑」 tr. “famine”: the separate T1560 edition 「業道增壽減,至十三災現,刀疾饑如次,七日月年止」 tr. “the courses of action increasing, the lifespan decreasing, at ten the three catastrophes appear; sword, sickness, and famine in order; seven days, months, and years and they stop”〔T29n1560 0316a01〕.
  • ⇒ The distribution of this item is the reverse of the one above (there the base text is in the minority · here T1560 is). This contrast is set down without drawing any inference that a given witness systematically departs; both are independent single-graph divergences, recorded without adjudication.

The third · “thereafter” / “yet that”〔0066a28 the last stanza〕

  • The fifth line of the stanza in the base text reads 「然彼器非常」 tr. “yet that receptacle is not permanent”〔T29n1558 0066b01〕; T1560 likewise reads 「然彼」 tr. “yet that.”
  • Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary quotes twice within one commentary with different graphs: where it records the stanza it reads 「然後器非常,情俱生滅故,要七火一水,七水火後風」 tr. “thereafter the receptacle is not permanent, since it arises and ceases together with sentient beings; seven fires and one water are required, and after seven waters and fires, wind”〔T41n1823 0888c21〕; while where it quotes again later in the same passage it reads 「然彼器非常,情俱生滅故」 tr. “yet that receptacle is not permanent, since it arises and ceases together with sentient beings”〔T41n1823 0889a12〕.
  • This is a divergence internal to the printed text of Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary and is not gathered by the Taishō collation notes to T1558; CBETA’s original markup has no collation note here. Whether it is a misprint by closeness of shape or of sound, or rests upon another edition, is recorded without adjudication.

Closing remark on the collation: of the twenty-two items, four plainly touch the sense (0063004, the word order of the series · 0066002, the technical precision of the two graphs for branch and part · 0066003, the precision of the simile in warp against thread · 0063001, the force of the connective), and the remaining eighteen are graphs mistaken by closeness of shape or of sound, or inversions of word order. Not one item constitutes a case for emending the established text — although the reading 「支」 tr. “part” at 0066002 has the citation in Puguang’s Record to support it, that is a single piece of support and does not reach this collection’s threshold of an ancient master’s citation together with doctrinal reasoning. The variants are recorded together for reference, recorded without adjudication.

CBETA Restorations (not notes of the Taishō original · places where the base-text stream follows CB, recorded alongside)

The text stream of this collection’s base text takes CBETA’s inline reading; wherever CBETA has a graph other than the Taishō lem, each place is recorded alongside (following the practice fixed at Unit 1 of the Chapter on the Elements). Fascicle Twelve has five restorations:

AnchorCB reading / Taishō lemContext (verbatim · 【 】 = what the base-text stream reads)Adjudication
0062a27nit 【CB】【麗-CB】, ant 【大】The stanza 「【蟣】虱麥指節,後後增七倍」 tr. “the nit, the louse, the barley grain, the finger joint, each later one increasing sevenfold”CBETA follows 【麗】 in reading 「蟣」 tr. “nit”; the prose 「隙塵七為蟣,七蟣為一虱」 tr. “seven crevice dusts make a nit, and seven nits one louse”〔0062b06〕has 「蟣」 tr. “nit” in the base text itself, so that stanza and prose run consistently — it bears directly upon the name of the eighth grade of the sevenfold series of measures, and 「蟻」 tr. “ant” does not agree with the prose
0063a06burn 【CB】【麗-CB】, Brahmā 【大】「下火風飄【焚】燒上地」 tr. “the fire below, driven by the wind, burns the level above”CBETA follows 【麗】 in reading 「焚」 tr. “burn”; the Taishō graph joined to burning makes no word, and in the same passage 「洲渚三輪並從焚燎」 tr. “the continents and islets together with the three circles are all set ablaze” and 「前說火災焚燒世界」 tr. “it was said above that the catastrophe of fire burns the world” have 「焚」 tr. “burn” in the base text itself
0065b19limb, older graph 【CB】【麗-CB】【宋】【元】【宮】, limb, later graph 【大】「劫初時人有色意成,【支】體圓滿諸根無缺」 tr. “the people at the beginning of the aeon had form and were born of mind, their limbs complete and their faculties unimpaired” (= the same place as〔0065005〕in the collation table)The Taishō original has a collation note of its own at this place, and so it is listed in the table above as well; CB’s restoration agrees with 【麗】 and with three further witnesses
0066a26burn 【CB】【麗-CB】, Brahmā 【大】「前說火災【焚】燒世界」 tr. “it was said above that the catastrophe of fire burns the world”The same instance as 0063a06 · in the same direction
0067a04catastrophe 【CB】, blaze 【大】, catastrophe in a variant graph 【麗-CB】「第三靜慮動息為內【災】」 tr. “the third meditative absorption has the movement of the breath for its inward catastrophe”〔起錨 0067a03〕「內災」 tr. “the inward catastrophe” is the fixed term of the passage on the summits of the three catastrophes (in the same passage 「尋伺為內災」 tr. “applied and sustained thought as the inward catastrophe” and 「喜受為內災」 tr. “the feeling of joy as the inward catastrophe” have 「災」 tr. “catastrophe” in the base text itself), and 「炎」 tr. “blaze” does not fit; 【麗】 reads 「灾」 tr. “catastrophe, in a variant graph,” which is a variant form of the same character and agrees with CB in sense

There are two further CBETA collations against other canons where the base text is unaltered (the Taishō and CB reading alike, only the divergence of another canon being noted), set down here for reference:〔0063b06〕「減【大】【磧-CB】,滅【麗-CB】」 tr. “diminish in 【大】【磧-CB】, extinguish in 【麗-CB】” (「壞中後劫【減】器世間」 tr. “within dissolution the last aeon diminishes the receptacle world”) ·〔0066a15〕「飡【大】【磧-CB】,飱【麗-CB】」 tr. “one graph for a meal in 【大】【磧-CB】, another in 【麗-CB】” (「隨籌至日得少麁【飡】」 tr. “on the day the tally comes round one receives a little coarse fare”).


IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma · T1559 ★)

Collation base: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twelve〔T29n1558 0062a08–0067b01〕↔ Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0219c14–0225a10〕(the actual end of the text; what follows is the end-title of his Fascicle Nine and the opening byline of Fascicle Ten, with no text).

Difference of fascicle boundaries between the two versions: Paramārtha divides the Chapter on the World into four fascicles (part one〔0198a24〕· part two〔0204c02〕· part three〔0211c02〕· part four〔0218b09〕), while Xuanzang divides it into five. The earlier portion of Paramārtha’s 「之四」 tr. “part four” fascicle〔0218b09–0219c13〕still belongs to the chapter on lifespan in Xuanzang’s Unit 4, and the passage answering to this unit begins only in the middle of that fascicle. ⇒ The boundary of the answering passage is fixed by the structure of the scene, and the fascicle title may not be made to serve for it. Two witnesses fix the boundary:

  • The opening anchor — Xuanzang 「如是已約踰繕那等辯器世間身量差別」 tr. “thus, by means of the yojana and the rest, the differences in the bodily measure within the receptacle world have been analyzed”〔0062a13〕‖ Paramārtha 「如此等由由旬量說處所及身量已,由年量說壽命量已,此二齊量未說」 tr. “thus, by the measure of the yojana, place and bodily measure have been stated, and by the measure of the year the measure of lifespan has been stated; the extent of these two has not been stated”〔T29n1559 0219c14〕. Both versions turn upon the same three things — the measure of space already used, the measure of time already used, and the least of the two not yet stated — and both pass straight on to the verse of the three least measures.
  • The closing anchor — Xuanzang 「由此善釋《施設足》文遍淨天壽六十四劫」 tr. “by this one may skillfully explain the text of the Treatise of Designations, that the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods is sixty-four aeons”〔0067a21〕‖ Paramārtha 「六十四劫是遍淨天壽量」 tr. “sixty-four aeons is the measure of the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods”〔T29n1559 0225a09〕. Both versions close with the same datum, and in both it is immediately followed by the end-title of the fascicle. Only the name of the treatise adduced as proof differs (Xuanzang cites the Treatise of Designations · Paramārtha the Treatise Distinguishing the Establishment of the World) — a fact of translation history, recorded without adjudication.

Basic difference of format: Xuanzang gives the whole stanza first under 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says”; Paramārtha embeds his explanation line by line under 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” often breaking one stanza into several separately cited places.

Principal points of collation (item by item · seventeen that bear doctrinal weight):

  1. The stanza of the three least measures — Xuanzang 「極微字剎那,色名時極少」 tr. “the ultimate atom, the letter, the moment: the least of form, of name, and of time”〔0062a17〕‖ Paramārtha 「隣虛字剎那,色名時最極」 tr. “next to the void, the letter, the moment: the utmost of form, of name, and of time”〔T29n1559 0219c17〕. Difference of rendering: ultimate atom against next to the void (both render the sense while choosing different graphs, Paramārtha taking the sense of being adjacent to empty space).
  2. The definition of the moment — Xuanzang 「眾緣和合法得自體頃,或有動法行度一極微」 tr. “the instant in which, the many conditions having come together, a dharma obtains its own existence; or, if there is a dharma in motion, its passing over one ultimate atom”〔0062a21〕‖ Paramārtha 「若因緣已具足,隨時法得一生,是時名剎那」 tr. “when causes and conditions are already complete, and in due time a dharma obtains a single arising, that time is named the moment”〔T29n1559 0219c21〕. The sense is the same, and Paramārtha has several further outline markers reading 「復次」 tr. “again.”
  3. The simile of the finger-snap — Xuanzang 「對法諸師說:如壯士一疾彈指頃六十五剎那」 tr. “the Abhidharma masters say: as in the time a strong man snaps his fingers once quickly there are sixty-five moments”〔0062a22〕‖ Paramārtha 「若有強力丈夫一彈指頃,經六十五剎那,阿毘達磨師說如此」 tr. “if a man of strong force snaps his fingers once, sixty-five moments pass; thus say the masters of Abhidharma”〔T29n1559 0219c23〕. The Abhidharma masters against the masters of Abhidharma = the difference between rendering the sense of one and the same term and rendering it entirely by transcription; the number sixty-five answers word for word.
  4. The grades of the sevenfold increase — Xuanzang 「謂七極微為一微量,積微至七為一金塵」 tr. “that is, seven ultimate atoms make the measure of one mote, and motes accumulated to seven make one gold dust”〔0062b02〕‖ Paramārtha 「七隣虛為一阿羺,七阿羺為一鐵塵,七鐵塵為一水塵」 tr. “seven that are next to the void make one anou, seven anou one iron dust, and seven iron dusts one water dust”〔T29n1559 0219c27〕. Mote against anou (rendering the sense against transcription) · gold dust against iron dust. The number of grades is wholly the same in both versions (eleven grades of sevenfold increase plus a last grade of threefold), and this is no difference of dividing and joining but only of rendering — the face of Xuanzang’s stanza reads 「極微微金水」 tr. “the ultimate atom, the mote, gold, water” in five graphs while really containing three grades, and one who reads the face of the stanza may easily judge Xuanzang’s version to lack a grade, and so it is set down here.
  5. The krośa and the yojana — Xuanzang 「一俱盧舍許是從村至阿練若中間道量」 tr. “one krośa is about the measure of the road between a village and a forest hermitage”〔0062b10〕·「說八俱盧舍為一踰繕那」 tr. “eight krośas are spoken of as one yojana”〔0062b11〕‖ Paramārtha 「五百弓俱盧舍,此名阿練若」 tr. “five hundred bows make a krośa, and this is named a forest hermitage”〔T29n1559 0220a04〕·「此八一由旬」 tr. “eight of these make one yojana”〔0220a08〕. Yojana against yojana in the older transcription (differing graphs of one Sanskrit word transcribed); the two transcriptions krośa and forest hermitage are wholly the same in both versions, save that Xuanzang adds in the prose the separate gloss 「從村至阿練若中間道量」 tr. “the measure of the road between a village and a forest hermitage,” while Paramārtha takes 「阿練若」 tr. “forest hermitage” outright as another name for the krośa.
  6. The quoted stanza on the diminishing of nights — Xuanzang 「寒熱雨際中,一月半已度,於所餘半月,智者知夜減」 tr. “within the three seasons of cold, heat, and rain, when a month and a half has passed, in the half month that remains the wise know that the nights are diminished”〔0062b24〕‖ Paramārtha 「寒熱雨三際,中月半已度,於餘半月中,智人知減夜」 tr. “in the three seasons of cold, heat, and rain, when a month and a half has passed, in the remaining half month the wise man knows the diminishing of the nights”〔T29n1559 0220a20〕. A slight difference of word order · the wise against the wise man. In neither version is the text before this stanza of the form 「頌曰」 tr. “the stanza says” — agreeing with this unit’s adjudication of it as a quoted stanza.
  7. The general name of the four aeons — Xuanzang 「應知有四劫,謂壞成中大」 tr. “it should be known that there are four aeons, namely dissolution, formation, the intermediate, and the great”〔0062b28〕‖ Paramārtha’s explanation says 「別劫、壞劫、成劫、大劫」 tr. “the separate aeon, the aeon of dissolution, the aeon of formation, the great aeon”〔T29n1559 0220a23〕. The intermediate aeon against the separate aeon — Xuanzang takes the sense of what lies between and Paramārtha the sense of what is severally distinct, a difference running through the whole stretch and the most systematic difference of rendering in this unit.
  8. The definition of the aeon of dissolution and the two kinds of dissolution — Xuanzang 「言壞劫者,謂從地獄有情不復生至外器都盡」 tr. “what is called the aeon of dissolution runs from the point where sentient beings in the hells are no longer born until the outward receptacle is wholly gone”〔0062c07〕·「壞有二種:一趣壞、二界壞」 tr. “dissolution is of two kinds, first of destiny and second of realm”〔0062c08〕‖ Paramārtha 「於諸地獄中,從無復眾生,乃至器世界滅,是名壞劫」 tr. “from the point where there are no more living beings within the hells until the receptacle world ceases, this is named the aeon of dissolution”〔T29n1559 0220a24〕·「壞有二種:一道壞、二界壞」 tr. “dissolution is of two kinds, first of way and second of realm”〔0220a25〕. Destiny against way (the fixed rendering of Xuanzang’s later translation bureau against Paramārtha’s following of the older rendering).
  9. The fire of catastrophe drawing forth its like — Xuanzang 「自地火焰燒自地宮,非他地災能壞他地」 tr. “the flames of a level burn the palaces of that level; the catastrophe of another level cannot destroy that other level”〔0063a04〕‖ Paramārtha’s version makes 「同類」 tr. “sameness of kind” the backbone of its explanation (「若災非同類則不能壞」 tr. “if a catastrophe is not of the same kind it cannot destroy”), and is the more marked in the form of formal reasoning. The two versions are the same in sense and differ in manner of statement.
  10. The definition of the aeon of formation — Xuanzang 「所言成劫,謂從風起乃至地獄始有情生」 tr. “what is called the aeon of formation runs from the arising of the wind until sentient beings first are born in the hells”〔0063a09〕‖ Paramārtha 「從初風起,乃至於地獄有眾生,是名成劫」 tr. “from the first arising of the wind until there are living beings in the hells, this is named the aeon of formation”〔T29n1559 0220c08〕. They answer word for word.
  11. The measure of the great aeon — Xuanzang 「如是所說成住壞空,各二十中積成八十,總此八十成大劫量」 tr. “the formation, abiding, dissolution, and emptiness thus stated are each of twenty intermediate aeons, accumulating to eighty; and these eighty in all make the measure of a great aeon”〔0063b07〕‖ Paramārtha 「八十名大劫」 tr. “eighty are named a great aeon”〔T29n1559 0221a21〕. Xuanzang marks within the stanza itself 「大劫三無數」 tr. “three innumerables of great aeons,” while Paramārtha sets it up as a separate sentence.
  12. The three asaṃkhyeya aeons — Xuanzang 「經說三劫阿僧企耶精進修行方得成佛」 tr. “the sūtra says that by practicing with vigor for three asaṃkhyeyas of aeons one becomes a buddha”〔0063b09〕‖ Paramārtha 「由劫三阿僧祇,諸佛得無上菩提果」 tr. “through three asaṃkhyeyas of aeons the buddhas obtain the fruit of unsurpassed awakening”〔T29n1559 0221a23〕. Asaṃkhyeya against asaṃkhyeya in the older transcription — differing graphs of the newer and older rendering of one transcribed Sanskrit word, and one of the most conspicuous instances in the Han transmission. The renderings of the sixty numbers grade by grade are almost wholly different in the two versions, only the one name 「俱胝」 tr.juzhi” being the same; while the four graphs 「忘失餘八」 tr. “the remaining eight have been lost” are word for word identical in both, an exceedingly strong anchor of correspondence.
  13. The quoted stanza of the three men — Xuanzang 「下士勤方便,恒求自身樂……以他為己故」 tr. “the lesser man diligently cultivates means and constantly seeks his own body’s pleasure . . . because he takes others for himself”〔0064a10〕‖ Paramārtha 「下人求自樂,作種種方便……」 tr. “the lesser person seeks his own pleasure and works every kind of means . . .”〔T29n1559 0221c21〕. Man against person (replaced throughout in all three places); and the order of the first two lines is exchanged.
  14. The names of the five turbidities — Xuanzang 「一壽濁、二劫濁、三煩惱濁、四見濁、五有情濁」 tr. “first the turbidity of lifespan, second of the aeon, third of the afflictions, fourth of views, fifth of sentient beings”〔0064a21〕‖ Paramārtha 「一命濁、二劫濁、三惑濁、四見濁、五眾生濁」 tr. “first the turbidity of life, second of the aeon, third of bewilderment, fourth of views, fifth of living beings”〔T29n1559 0222a02〕. Three of the names differ (lifespan against life · afflictions against bewilderment · sentient beings against living beings), of the same kind as the systematic differences of rendering throughout the whole treatise.
  15. The two kinds of pratyekabuddha and the time of their cultivation — Xuanzang 「然諸獨覺有二種殊:一者部行、二麟角喻」 tr. “yet pratyekabuddhas are of two different kinds, first those who go in a group and second those likened to the qilin’s horn”〔0064a28〕·「要百大劫修菩提資糧,然後方成麟角喻獨覺」 tr. “he must cultivate the provisions for awakening for a hundred great aeons, and only then does he become a pratyekabuddha likened to the qilin’s horn”〔0064b08〕‖ Paramārtha 「獨覺有二種:一部行、二犀角喻」 tr. “pratyekabuddhas are of two kinds, first going in a group and second likened to the rhinoceros horn”〔T29n1559 0222a10〕·「足一百大劫,修行菩提資糧,方成犀角喻獨覺」 tr. “fulfilling a hundred great aeons and cultivating the provisions for awakening, he becomes a pratyekabuddha likened to the rhinoceros horn”〔0222a19〕. Likened to the qilin’s horn against likened to the rhinoceros horn — the famous difference of graph in the figure between the two great versions.
  16. The wheel-turning monarch and the buddha not born together · the seven treasures · the marks — Xuanzang 「輪王如佛,無二俱生」 tr. “a wheel-turning monarch, like a buddha, is never born two at once”〔0064c09〕‖ Paramārtha 「於經中說無處無位,謂無前無後二如來、阿羅呵、三若三佛陀出現世間」 tr. “it is said in the sūtra that there is no place and no station, that is, no two Tathāgatas, arhats, fully and perfectly awakened ones transcribed, appearing in the world without a before and after”〔T29n1559 0222b22〕: Worthy One and Fully and Perfectly Awakened rendered in sense against the same two titles transcribed (Xuanzang rendering the sense · Paramārtha transcribing). The seven treasures — Xuanzang 「一者輪寶……七者主兵臣寶」 tr. “first the wheel treasure . . . seventh the treasure of the minister of war”〔0065b07〕‖ Paramārtha 「一輪寶、二象寶、三馬寶、四摩尼寶、五女寶、六長者寶、七大臣寶」 tr. “first the wheel treasure, second the elephant treasure, third the horse treasure, fourth the maṇi treasure, fifth the woman treasure, sixth the householder treasure, seventh the great-minister treasure”〔T29n1559 0223a18〕: the last two items are not a difference of rendering only but a difference of statement (Xuanzang marks plainly the offices of the two ministers of 「主藏」 tr. “the treasury” and 「主兵」 tr. “war,” while Paramārtha has 「長者」 tr. “householder” and 「大臣」 tr. “great minister” without displaying their offices). The marks — Xuanzang 「佛大士相處正明圓,王相不然,故有差別」 tr. “a buddha’s marks of a great person are right in their placing, distinct, and complete, and a king’s marks are not so, and hence there is a difference”〔0065b14〕‖ Paramārtha 「處正明了圓,佛相餘無等」 tr. “right in placing, distinct and complete: the buddha’s marks have no equal among the rest”〔T29n1559 0223a26〕.
  17. The state of the sentient beings at the beginning of the aeon — Xuanzang 「劫初時人有色意成,支體圓滿諸根無缺」 tr. “the people at the beginning of the aeon had form and were born of mind, their limbs complete and their faculties unimpaired”〔0065b18〕‖ Paramārtha 「劫初生人,有色意生,具身身分,具根無減」 tr. “the people born at the beginning of the aeon had form and were produced from mind, complete in body and in the parts of the body, complete in faculties and lacking none”〔T29n1559 0223b02〕. This passage answers almost graph for graph line by line (born of mind against produced from mind · limbs complete against complete in body and its parts · faculties unimpaired against complete in faculties and lacking none · shape and color upright and adorned against form and shape lovely · bodies bearing light against light of their own nature · rising into the sky at will against able to fly through the air · feeding upon joy and pleasure against having joy and pleasure for food), and is the closest instance of collation in the whole unit.

Correspondence of renderings (within the range of Unit 5 · as found word by word): ultimate atom / next to the void · mote / anou · gold dust / iron dust · crevice-roaming dust / dust within the light of a crevice · yojana / the yojana in the older transcription · krośa / krośa · forest hermitage / forest hermitage · the intermediate aeon / the separate aeon · asaṃkhyeya / asaṃkhyeya in the older transcription · juzhi / juzhi · lesser, middling, and highest man / lesser, middling, and highest person · turbidity of lifespan / turbidity of life · turbidity of the afflictions / turbidity of bewilderment · turbidity of sentient beings / turbidity of living beings · likened to the qilin’s horn / likened to the rhinoceros horn · Worthy One and Fully and Perfectly Awakened rendered / the same two titles transcribed · jewel treasure / maṇi treasure · treasure of the minister of the treasury / householder treasure · treasure of the minister of war / great-minister treasure · dissolution of destiny / dissolution of way · the Abhidharma masters / the masters of Abhidharma · “the stanza says / the treatise says” / “the verse says / the explanation says.”

An honest record: the collation item by item covers the answering prose of every one of the eleven stanza blocks from the opening of this unit to its closing sentence, and no whole passage is found wanting in Paramārtha’s version, nor is any scene found present in Xuanzang’s alone with no answering scene in Paramārtha’s. The character of the differences falls wholly under four heads: choice of graphs in rendering, slight adjustment of sentence order, fullness or brevity of statement, and the source adduced as proof. It is forbidden to search Paramārtha’s version with Xuanzang’s words — 「踰繕那」 tr. “yojana,” 「麟角」 tr. “the qilin’s horn,” and 「阿僧企耶」 tr. “asaṃkhyeya” and the like score zero hits in Paramārtha’s version while the scenes are certainly there, and comparison across versions is in every case taken by the structure of the scene; nowhere in this section has a zero hit led to the mistaken judgment that a passage is absent from that version. Matters of doctrinal adjudication this section only records without adjudicating.


V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle · T1562 ★ · Treatise Revealing the Doctrine · T1563)

Divergence of chapter title: in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises the chapter title for this stretch is not the Abhidharmakośa’s Chapter on the Analysis of the World — T1562 has Chapter Three, Analyzing Dependent Origination〔0456a16–0527b18〕· T1563 has Chapter Four, Analyzing Dependent Origination〔0829a22–0859b21〕. The passage answering to this unit is in T1562〔0521b15–0527b18〕(its opening sentence 「如是已就踰繕那等辯器世間身量差別」 tr. “thus, with respect to the yojana and the rest, the differences in the bodily measure within the receptacle world have been analyzed”〔T29n1562 0521b15〕· its closing sentence 「由是所居亦漸久住」 tr. “and thereby their dwelling also abides the longer”〔T29n1562 0527b17〕) and in T1563〔0855b01–0859b21〕. Discriminating the ends of the chapters in the two treatises: the text of T1562’s Chapter Three, Analyzing Dependent Origination, ends with 「由是所居亦漸久住」 tr. “and thereby their dwelling also abides the longer”〔T29n1562 0527b17〕(the last graph of that sentence falling at 0527b18), and below it 0527b19 is already the end-of-fascicle title 「說一切有部順正理論卷第三十二」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle of the Sarvāstivādins, Fascicle Thirty-Two”; the text of T1563’s Chapter Four, Analyzing Dependent Origination, ends with 「外由內感理必應然」 tr. “that the outward is drawn forth by the inward must in principle be so”〔T29n1563 0859b21〕, below which 0859b22 is the end-of-fascicle title, and from 0859c begin the byline of the next fascicle and the Chapter Analyzing Action. ⇒ The two Taishō anchors 0529a05 and 0859c05 both fall within the byline area of the next fascicle and are not the text of this chapter, and so do not enter the boundary of the passage for this unit.

Practice: only loci where there is an actual debate against the Abhidharmakośa are cited · nothing is cited in general. One meaning and two schools are recorded together · neither is judged to prevail.

Debate One · The Definition of the Moment — the Gibe 「經主率意」 tr. “the Sūtra-master rashly”

The sentence of the Abhidharmakośa answered to〔0062a21〕: 「眾緣和合法得自體頃,或有動法行度一極微。」 tr. “the instant in which, the many conditions having come together, a dharma obtains its own existence; or, if there is a dharma in motion, its passing over one ultimate atom.”

Saṅghabhadra’s refutation: 「何等名為一剎那量?經主率意作是釋言」 tr. “what is called the measure of one moment? The Sūtra-master rashly explains it thus”〔T29n1562 0521b23〕, and he goes on to pronounce 「如是所釋,理不極成」 tr. “as thus explained, the principle is not established”〔0521b24〕, his most deadly difficulty being — 「法得體頃彼謂剎那,寧舉剎那顯剎那量?故彼所釋其理不成」 tr. “the instant in which a dharma obtains its existence he calls the moment; how should the moment be raised in order to display the measure of the moment? And so what he explains is not established in principle”〔T29n1562 0521c09〕(that is, explaining the moment by the moment, which is circular).

Saṅghabhadra’s own positive position: 「毘婆沙師依勝義說,法剎那量可以喻彰。然佛世尊曾不說者,以不見有能解者故」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters, speaking in the ultimate sense, hold that the measure of the moment of a dharma may be displayed by a simile; and the reason the Buddha, the World-Honored One, never stated it is that he saw none who could understand it”〔T29n1562 0521c10〕, and what he grants is only the simile as a device — 「謂如壯士一彈指時,經細剎那六十五等」 tr. “that is, as in the time a strong man snaps his fingers once, sixty-five subtle moments and the like pass”〔0521c13〕; and he keeps the same reserve about the measure of an ultimate atom — 「一極微量亦可喻顯,唯佛乃知,故亦不說」 tr. “the measure of one ultimate atom too may be displayed by a simile; only a buddha knows it, and so it too is not stated”〔0521c21〕.

One meaning and two schools (recorded together without adjudication): Vasubandhu takes the instant in which, the many conditions having come together, a dharma obtains its own existence as the definition of the moment; Saṅghabhadra rejects this definition as circular and holds that the true measure of the moment is known to a buddha alone, the simile of the finger-snap being only a device of inference. Worth setting down: although Saṅghabhadra refutes his manner of defining, the simile he uses and the number he cites (sixty-five) are wholly the same as the Abhidharmakośa’s — what the two parties contest is the single point of whether this simile is itself a definition.

How T1563 handles it: the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine puts at the same passage simply 「一剎那量,如《順正理》」 tr. “for the measure of one moment, see the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle”〔T29n1563 0855b09〕, without restating this debate — within its practice of 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas and a different explanation” this is a rare instance of pointing to another treatise rather than rewriting for itself, and it is set down here.

Debate Two · The Five Turbidities and the Ground on Which No Buddha Appears — the Gibe 「非為善釋」 tr. “not a good explanation”

The sentence of the Abhidharmakośa answered to〔0064a20〕: 「何緣減百無佛出耶?五濁極增難可化故。」 tr. “on what ground is there no buddha appearing below a hundred? Because the five turbidities have increased to the utmost and conversion is hard.”

Saṅghabhadra’s refutation: 「經主於此作是釋言:五濁極增,難可化故」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here explains it thus: because the five turbidities have increased to the utmost, conversion is hard”〔T29n1562 0523c26〕, and he objects, 「豈不今世人減百年,五濁雖增,而有能辦入正決定離染得果」 tr. “is it not so that in the present age, when men’s lifespan is under a hundred years and the five turbidities have increased, there are yet those who can accomplish entry into the certainty of rightness, become free from defilement, and obtain the fruit?”〔0523c27〕, and pronounces 「故彼所言非為善釋」 tr. “therefore what he says is not a good explanation”〔0523c29〕.

The reason Saṅghabhadra establishes for himself: 「可言減百,一分不能辦斯佛事,故無佛出」 tr. “it may be said that below a hundred one portion cannot accomplish this work of a buddha, and so no buddha appears”〔T29n1562 0524a02〕— not that conversion is hard, but that the whole work of a buddha’s appearing in the world and delivering all cannot be fully accomplished.

Saṅghabhadra’s separate account of the five turbidities as five kinds of decline: 「一壽命衰損,時極短故;二資具衰損,少光澤故;三善品衰損,欣惡行故」 tr. “first, decline of lifespan, its time being exceedingly short; second, decline of requisites, their luster being little; third, decline of the class of the wholesome, men delighting in evil conduct”〔T29n1562 0524a13〕, followed below by the two further items of decline of stillness and decline of one’s own person — differing from the Abhidharmakośa’s prose grouping of cause and result as by the first two turbidities, by the next two, and by the last one, and being another angle of gloss set up separately, not a contradiction in doctrine.

One meaning and two schools (recorded together without adjudication): the conclusion is the same (that no buddha appears in the world below a hundred years), the argument different (conversion is hard against the work of a buddha cannot be fully accomplished). This is a subtle form of one meaning and two schools.

T1563 carries it entire with slight divergences of wording〔T29n1563 0857a25–0857b05〕: word for word it is almost the same as T1562, with two small divergences only — T1562 has 「離染得果」 tr. “become free from defilement and obtain the fruit,” and T1563 has 「豈不今世人減百年,五濁雖增而有能辦入正決定離欲得果」 tr. “is it not so that in the present age, when men’s lifespan is under a hundred years and the five turbidities have increased, there are yet those who can accomplish entry into the certainty of rightness, become free from desire, and obtain the fruit?”〔T29n1563 0857a26〕; and T1562 has 「堪化有情極鮮少故」 tr. “because the sentient beings fit to be converted are exceedingly few,” where T1563 has 「以極少故」 tr. “because they are exceedingly few.” Both are small divergences of wording between Saṅghabhadra’s own two treatises and do not touch the Abhidharmakośa; recorded without adjudication.

Debate Three · The Ground on Which a Pratyekabuddha Does Not Teach the Dharma — the Challenge 「豈名有慈悲」 tr. “how is he to be called compassionate?”

  • This treatise’s ground: 「又避攝眾故,不為他宣說正法,怖諠雜故」 tr. “and because he would avoid the gathering of a following, he does not expound the right dharma to others, fearing clamor and confusion”〔T29 0064b18〕.
  • Saṅghabhadra takes it up as 「有餘釋」 tr. “an explanation of others” and rejects it: 「有餘釋言:由彼獨覺長時數習少欲勝解,又避攝眾諠雜過失,故不說法以調伏他」 tr. “others explain that because that pratyekabuddha has long habituated himself to a resolve of few wants, and would also avoid the faults of clamor and confusion in gathering a following, he does not teach the dharma so as to tame others”〔T29n1562 0524b10〕, and at once challenges it: 「若自有能、他有根欲,棄而不濟度,豈名有慈悲?是故應如前釋為善」 tr. “if he has the ability himself and others have the faculties and the wish, and he abandons them and does not deliver them, how is he to be called compassionate? Therefore the former explanation should be taken as the better”〔T29n1562 0524b11〕.
  • The reason Saṅghabhadra establishes for himself: 「彼知爾時有情根欲,入見諦等不藉他教,故不說法以調伏他」 tr. “he knows that at that time the faculties and wishes of sentient beings are such that entry into the seeing of the truths and the rest does not depend upon another’s teaching, and so he does not teach the dharma so as to tame others”〔T29n1562 0524b05〕. ⇒ Saṅghabhadra here takes it up as 「有餘釋」 tr. “an explanation of others” without naming, and does not point directly at the Sūtra-master; and the sense he rejects is the same as the ground this treatise establishes. Both parties are recorded together · neither is judged to prevail.

Background to the Debate, One · The Gloss on Coarse and Fine Ultimate Atoms — What Is Refuted Is Not Vasubandhu

〔T29n1562 0522a12〕Where Saṅghabhadra sets out the argument 「以何為證知有極微」 tr. “by what is it proved that there are ultimate atoms?”, what he refutes is a third party’s, 「復有餘師」 tr. “there are yet other masters,” different gloss of coarse and fine, and not the argument of Vasubandhu’s Abhidharmakośa itself. ⇒ It does not constitute a direct debate of Saṅghabhadra against the Abhidharmakośa, and may serve only as background material for the history of the concept of the ultimate atom.

Background to the Debate, Two · The Argument over Many Buddhas in the Ten Directions — the Abhidharmakośa Itself Already Sets Down Both Parties

The Abhidharmakośa〔0064c13–0065a13〕already records the two accounts side by side of itself — 「有說:餘界定無佛生」 tr. “some say: in the other worlds no buddha is certainly born”〔0064c13〕and 「有餘部師說:餘世界亦別有佛出現世間」 tr. “masters of another school say: in the other worlds too there are further buddhas appearing in the world”〔0064c28〕— without adjudicating which prevails. Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises both extend and deepen the argument of the Sarvāstivāda party upon the two parties the Abhidharmakośa already records, and do not set up a new position to refute Vasubandhu, and so this is not listed as a formal item of debate, serving only for collateral reading.

Divergences in the Stanza Text (a textual fact · recorded together without adjudication)

The third line of Root 96 as cited in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises reads 「由惰貯賊起」 tr. “out of indolence storing up and thieves arose” — 「劫初如色天,後漸增貪味,由惰貯賊起,為防雇守田」 tr. “at the aeon’s beginning like the gods of form; afterward greed for savor increased by degrees; out of indolence storing up and thieves arose; and to guard against them a man was hired to watch the fields”〔T29n1562 0525c24〕, and T1563 is the same; while the base text and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary have 「由墮」 tr. “out of indolence, in the other graph” (see Section III, the first of the divergences across editions). The third line of Root 97 in both his treatises reads 「刀疾飢如次」 tr. “sword, sickness, and hunger in order”〔T29n1563 0858c04〕, agreeing with the base text and differing from T1560’s 「饑」 tr. “famine” (see Section III, the second).


VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui)

The lacuna in Shentai’s Commentary (the negative proposition proved · the lacuna marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa X53n0836 is a fragmentary text, marked at the head of the volume 「俱舍論疏現存目次」 tr. “table of contents of the surviving Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa”〔X53n0836 0001a04〕, and the seven surviving fascicles = Fascicles One and Two (parts one and two of the Chapter on the Elements) · Fascicles Four, Five, Six, and Seven (parts two through five of the Chapter on the Faculties) · Fascicle Seventeen (part three of the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble); the Chapters on the World, on Action, and on the Latent Tendencies are wholly wanting. Among the fascicle headings of the seven that survive there is none explaining the Chapter on the World; and although the preface in Fascicle One does mention the Chapter on the World in passing in its general table of the nine-chapter frame of the whole treatise (below 「上來二行頌是序分」 tr. “the two lines of stanza above are the preface”〔0006b04〕comes 「世品九十九行」 tr. “ninety-nine lines in the Chapter on the World”〔0006b05〕), it is not a commentary upon the text passage by passage. ⇒ Shentai’s Commentary is fragmentary · the Chapter on the World is wholly wanting · for this unit there is no passage-by-passage explanation of Shentai’s to attach, and the text of other fascicles may not be made to serve for it. The three houses below are recorded together.

Although Shentai’s Commentary has no passage-by-passage explanation of the Chapter on the World, the 「世品九十九行」 tr. “ninety-nine lines in the Chapter on the World” of the general table in its first fascicle is still a second independent source for the stanza count of this chapter (independent of T1560’s interlinear note to the chapter title); see the honest record in Section I.

(1) The Three Least Measures · The Two Measures

  • The sense of the graphs for ultimate atom — Puguang’s Record: 「此微即極,名曰極微」 tr. “this fine thing is itself the ultimate, and is named the ultimate atom”〔T41n1821 0192c10〕, and at the next grade he gives an explanation of both sound and sense: 「積七極微為一微量。微顯細聚。梵云阿菟,此名微」 tr. “seven ultimate atoms accumulated make the measure of one mote; the mote displays a fine aggregation; in Sanskrit it is called anou, and here it is named the mote”〔0192c18〕, saying of it that it is 「眼見色中最微細也」 tr. “the finest among the forms the eye can see”〔0192c19〕. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks in general to what the three least measures belong — 「極微者,是色極少也。剎那者,是時極少也。一字者,是名極少也」 tr. “the ultimate atom is the least of form; the moment is the least of time; a single letter is the least of name”〔T41n1823 0885a24〕.
  • The entity of the ultimate atom (the most conspicuous divergence among the three houses) — Fabao’s Commentary sets up a frame of contrast as soon as it opens: 「大乘無實,但是覺慧分析以為極微。此是識心所變,非積小成」 tr. “in the Great Vehicle there is nothing real, but cognition and discernment analyze and take it as the ultimate atom; this is what mind and consciousness transform, and is not built up from the small”〔T41n1822 0620a10〕·「小乘中說有實極微以成大色,析其大色至不可析名一極微」 tr. “within the Lesser Vehicle it is said that there are real ultimate atoms which make up coarse form, and that analyzing that coarse form to what cannot be analyzed is named one ultimate atom”〔0620a12〕. Neither Puguang’s Record nor Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has any such remark here.
  • The divergent names for gold dust — Puguang’s Record notes 「金、銀、銅、鐵總名為金」 tr. “gold, silver, copper, and iron are all named gold in general”〔T41n1821 0192c21〕, and sets out the names of other schools: 「《雜心》云銅塵,舊《俱舍》云鐵塵,皆局一偏」 tr. “the Miscellaneous Heart Treatise has copper dust and the old Abhidharmakośa iron dust, both of them confined to one side”〔0192c22〕, and appends an account of the Mahāvibhāṣā in which the order is the reverse of this treatise’s. (This may aptly be read against Paramārtha’s version, which has 「鐵塵」 tr. “iron dust” · see item 4 of the principal points in Section IV.)
  • The three accounts of the moment — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks the three accounts side by side with 「又解」 tr. “a further explanation” (the instant in which a dharma obtains its own existence · a dharma in motion passing over one ultimate atom · the simile of the finger-snap), and records the simile of the finger-snap as 「由如壯士一疾彈指頃六十五剎那,如是名為一剎那量」 tr. “as in the time a strong man snaps his fingers once quickly there are sixty-five moments, and thus is named the measure of one moment”〔T41n1823 0885b02〕.
  • A doubt over the moment (Fabao’s Commentary alone) — Fabao’s Commentary sets a question upon the number of moments in the Prajñā Sūtra for Humane Kings not agreeing with the text of the treatise, and answers 「生滅微細,唯佛能知。小乘心麁見生滅麁,諸佛心細見生滅細」 tr. “arising and ceasing are subtle, and only a buddha can know them; the mind of the Lesser Vehicle being coarse sees arising and ceasing coarsely, while the buddhas’ mind being subtle sees arising and ceasing subtly”〔T41n1822 0620b03〕, yet remains uneasy in the end at the author’s reckoning and says 「未詳論師何意如此」 tr. “it is not clear on what account the treatise master does so”〔0620b13〕, citing 「《正理論》云『剎那難知,假喻以顯,然未盡理。』」 tr. “the Treatise of Correct Principle says, ‘the moment is hard to know, and a simile is provisionally used to display it; yet it does not exhaust the principle.’”〔0620b17〕, and saying at the end 「雖有此釋,與日剎那數亦非合」 tr. “though there is this explanation, it does not agree with the number of moments in a day either”〔0620b18〕. Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary both explain the sense of the text directly here and raise no such doubt.
  • The number of li in a yojana (the two commentaries reckon differently) — Puguang’s Record: 「計八俱盧舍有二萬五千六百尺」 tr. “eight krośas come to twenty-five thousand six hundred feet”〔T41n1821 0193a05〕, and taking three hundred and sixty paces for one li he obtains fourteen li and eighty paces over; Fabao’s Commentary takes the old foot as its base instead — 「昔時造論,故應八尺計之」 tr. “the treatise was composed in former times, and so it should be reckoned at eight feet”〔T41n1822 0620c17〕, obtaining 「即有一十八里,缺八十步」 tr. “that is, eighteen li less eighty paces”〔0620c21〕. Both reckonings are recorded.
  • The gloss on the increase and decrease of day and night (Fabao’s Commentary alone explains it) — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0621a02〕: 「晝夜總三十牟呼栗多,此云須臾。夜增時十八,晝有十二,即是此方冬至也。晝增,此方夏至也。『有時等』,當春、秋分也」 tr. “day and night together are thirty muhūrtas, which here is called the brief hour; when the night increases it has eighteen and the day twelve, which is the winter solstice in these parts; when the day increases, it is the summer solstice in these parts; and ‘sometimes equal’ answers to the spring and autumn equinoxes” (the original marks the inner quotation with 「」 tr. “the outer quotation marks” · converted to 『』 by the practice of this collection) — it plainly adjudicates 「有時增、有時減」 tr. “sometimes increasing and sometimes decreasing” to be the waxing and waning of day and night against each other, the total of one day and night remaining always thirty muhūrtas unchanged; Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary have no separate explanation here.
  • The measure of the year and the diminishing of nights — Puguang’s Record: 「一年之中總減六夜,此言減夜」 tr. “within one year six nights are diminished in all, and this is what is meant by diminishing nights”〔T41n1821 0193a16〕, and he explains why the author does not set out calendrical reckoning at length — 「論主所以不廣明諸曆數者,恐人耽著邪命自活」 tr. “the reason the author does not set out the calendrical numbers at length is that he fears men will become absorbed in them and make a wrong livelihood of them”〔0193a23〕. Fabao’s Commentary marks at the quoted stanza 「引頌證。『寒熱雨際中』者,牒三際也」 tr. “a stanza quoted as proof. ‘Within the three seasons of cold, heat, and rain’ takes up the three seasons”〔T41n1822 0621a06〕.

(2) The Four Aeons · The Measure of Aeons · The Three Innumerable Aeons

  • The divergent names of the four aeons set side by side — Puguang’s Record cites the threefold division of the Mahāvibhāṣā, 「劫有三種:一中間劫、二成壞劫、三大劫」 tr. “aeons are of three kinds: first the intervening aeon, second the aeon of formation and dissolution, third the great aeon”〔T41n1821 0193b06〕, to set it against this treatise’s fourfold division; while Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary puts it directly as 「劫有四種:一壞、二成、三中、四大」 tr. “aeons are of four kinds: first dissolution, second formation, third the intermediate, fourth the great”〔T41n1823 0885c24〕.
  • The starting point of the aeon of abiding — Puguang’s Record: 「准此論文,壽漸減時方名住劫,壽未減時是成劫攝」 tr. “inferring from the text of this treatise, it is named the aeon of abiding only when the lifespan is decreasing by degrees; while the lifespan has not yet decreased it is gathered under the aeon of formation”〔T41n1821 0193b27〕.
  • The two accounts of the animals and ghosts being destroyed first — Puguang’s Record, after citing the two accounts of the Correct Principle, notes 「《正理》評取前家,此論非以《正理》為量,同彼後說亦無有失」 tr. “the Correct Principle in adjudicating takes the former house; this treatise does not take the Correct Principle for its measure, and there is no fault in its agreeing with that latter account”〔T41n1821 0193b19〕.
  • The number of aeons the Brahmā king undergoes — Puguang’s Record: 「準此論文,梵王但受五十八劫,謂成十九、住二十、壞十九」 tr. “inferring from the text of this treatise, the Brahmā king undergoes only fifty-eight aeons, namely nineteen of formation, twenty of abiding, and nineteen of dissolution”〔T41n1821 0193c15〕, and he reconciles the loose figure of sixty — 「故《大智度論》云『梵王壽命五十八劫。』前言梵王六十劫者,據大數而言」 tr. “thus the Treatise on the Great Perfection of Wisdom says, ‘the lifespan of the Brahmā king is fifty-eight aeons.’ The earlier statement of sixty aeons for the Brahmā king is stated by the round number”〔0193c16〕. Fabao’s Commentary offers another reconciliation on the same matter — 「《立世經》說器及有情成、壞各十劫與此不同者」 tr. “as to the Sūtra of the Establishment of the World saying that the receptacle and sentient beings each take ten aeons to form and to be destroyed, which differs from this”〔T41n1822 0621c12〕, 「彼說『梵王先生十劫住後,梵輔等次第生。』」 tr. “that sūtra says, ‘the Brahmā king is born first, and after ten aeons of abiding the Brahmapurohita and the rest are born in order.’”〔0621c13〕, 「故知梵輔已下十劫成也」 tr. “hence one knows that from the Brahmapurohita downward the forming takes ten aeons”〔0621c14〕, 「若兼梵王,十九劫成,梵王入成器中故十劫也」 tr. “and counting in the Brahmā king, the forming takes nineteen aeons, the Brahmā king being included within the ten aeons of the forming of the receptacle”〔0621c14〕— Fabao’s Commentary does not mention the number fifty-eight aeons, while Puguang’s Record devotes a passage to examining it, and they differ in fullness.
  • The entity of an aeon — Fabao’s Commentary cites the fuller explanation of the Mahāvibhāṣā, 「劫體是何?有說是色」 tr. “what is the entity of an aeon? Some say it is form”〔T41n1822 0621c20〕, and records also the divergent account of the etymology, the grammarians’ account below 「何故名劫?劫是何義」 tr. “why is it named aeon? What is the sense of aeon?”〔0621c25〕.
  • The place of asaṃkhyeya in the series — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary says only 「阿僧祇耶是第五十二一數」 tr. “asaṃkhyeya is the fifty-second number”〔T41n1823 0886c04〕; why it should be that number is made plain only by Puguang’s Record’s fuller explanation — 「阿僧企耶,第五十二,於此六十數中其一」 tr. “asaṃkhyeya is the fifty-second, one within these sixty numbers”〔T41n1821 0194a23〕·「至論主出世,現有前五十二,諸傳誦者忘失後八」 tr. “by the time the author appeared, the first fifty-two survived, and those who transmitted them by recitation had lost the last eight”〔0194a23〕.
  • Śākyamuni appearing in the ninth aeon of abiding (Puguang’s Record refutes Master Tai) — Puguang’s Record cites the Abhidharma of the Establishment of the World as proof that the present is the ninth aeon of abiding, and then plainly refutes: 「撿《立世》文,但言今時當住劫中第九劫,更無餘說」 tr. “examining the text of the Establishment of the World, it says only that the present is the ninth aeon within the aeon of abiding, and nothing further”〔T41n1821 0194c27〕·「又撿《起世經》亦無此說。不知泰法師何處得此文來」 tr. “examining the Sūtra on the Arising of Worlds as well, it has no such statement either; I do not know where Master Tai got this text”〔0194c28〕. What Puguang’s Record refutes is an account of Master Tai’s in another place, and this passage of refutation may not conversely be made to serve as proof that Shentai’s Commentary has a text on the Chapter on the World.
  • The measure of time of the thousand buddhas of the Worthy Aeon (a doubt found in Fabao’s Commentary alone) — Fabao’s Commentary: 「又准此文,後唯有十一劫,更有九百九十六佛出,時恐太促」 tr. “and inferring from this text there are only eleven aeons left, with nine hundred and ninety-six buddhas still to appear; the time seems too pressed”〔T41n1822 0622b24〕, and he goes on to offer an explanation, 「詳其賢劫,似是風劫,於六十四劫中此為第一劫。總六十四劫為一賢劫」 tr. “examining the Worthy Aeon, it seems to be the aeon of wind, and among the sixty-four aeons this is the first; the whole sixty-four aeons make one Worthy Aeon”〔0622b25〕, while marking it unsettled for himself — 「應更詳檢」 tr. “it should be examined further”〔0622b21〕. Puguang’s Record has no such doubt.
  • The highest man is the bodhisattva — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary concludes after the quoted stanza of the three men, 「此言上士,謂菩薩也。意說菩薩觀他如己,故見他樂即為己樂」 tr. “the highest man spoken of here is the bodhisattva; the sense is that a bodhisattva looks upon others as upon himself, and so seeing others at ease it is his own ease”〔T41n1823 0887a29〕.

(2 appended) Why the First and Last Aeons of Abiding Are Equal in Time to the Eighteen in the Middle — Puguang’s Record Sets the Difficulty and Gives Two Explanations

  • The base text only concludes 「十八劫中一增一減,時量方等,初減後增故二十劫時量皆等」 tr. “in the eighteen aeons there is one increase and one decrease, and their measure of time is then equal; and because the first only decreases and the last only increases, the measures of time of all twenty aeons are equal”〔T29 0063b01〕without explaining the ground of it. Puguang’s Record here plainly sets a difficulty — 「初劫唯減、後劫唯增,如何時等中間十八」 tr. “the first aeon only decreases and the last only increases; how are their times equal to the eighteen in the middle?”〔T41n1821 0193b29〕— and gives two explanations:
    • The first (the account by superior merit and slow descent): 「解云:二十住劫前後相望,前有情福勝、後有情福劣」 tr. “explanation: comparing the twenty aeons of abiding one against another, the sentient beings of the earlier have superior merit and those of the later inferior”〔T41n1821 0193c01〕·「住中初劫福最勝故,應合受用上妙境界,故下時極遲」 tr. “because in the first aeon of abiding their merit is most excellent, they should enjoy fine and superior objects, and so the time of descent is exceedingly slow”〔T41n1821 0193c02〕, down to 「第二十劫福最薄故,上時極遲。故初、後劫等中十八」 tr. “because in the twentieth aeon their merit is thinnest, the time of ascent is exceedingly slow; and so the first and the last aeons equal the eighteen in the middle”〔T41n1821 0193c07〕.
    • The second (the account by the boundary of the aeon of formation): 「又解:壽未減時是成劫攝,從無量歲初減已去方名住劫」 tr. “a further explanation: while the lifespan has not yet decreased it is gathered under the aeon of formation, and only from the first decrease out of immeasurable years is it named the aeon of abiding”〔T41n1821 0193c09〕·「第二十劫上至八萬,多時經停,故初、後劫等中十八」 tr. “the twentieth aeon rises to eighty thousand and lingers a long while; and so the first and the last aeons equal the eighteen in the middle”〔T41n1821 0193c10〕. ⇒ The text of the treatise itself does not explain the ground; Puguang’s Record gives two explanations and takes neither for himself. Both are recorded without adjudication.

(3) Buddhas and Pratyekabuddhas · The Wheel-Turning Monarch

  • The 「損自身」 tr. “injuring one’s own person” of the turbidity of sentient beings — Puguang’s Record sets the question that the Mahāvibhāṣā has injuring sentient beings so as to make them few while this treatise has injuring one’s own person, and answers 「《婆沙》據損多令少,此論據損自身。以實而言皆通兩種」 tr. “the Mahāvibhāṣā speaks with respect to injuring the many so as to make them few, and this treatise with respect to injuring one’s own person; and in truth both extend to the two kinds”〔T41n1821 0195a25〕. Fabao’s Commentary on the same matter has 「此論明有情濁故,略不論少」 tr. “because this treatise is explaining the turbidity of sentient beings, it passes over making them few”〔T41n1822 0622c22〕.
  • The figure of the qilin’s horn — Puguang’s Record: 「如麟一角無二竝生,獨居悟道故喻麟角」 tr. “as the qilin has one horn and no second is born beside it, and he dwells alone and awakens to the path, he is likened to the qilin’s horn”〔T41n1821 0195b09〕, and he cites the Mahāvibhāṣā: 「麟角喻者,根極勝故,樂獨出故」 tr. “the one likened to the qilin’s horn is so called because his faculties are most excellent and because he delights to appear alone”〔0195b10〕. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「麟角,唯一出世,如麟一角」 tr. “the qilin’s horn: he alone appears in the world, as the qilin has but one horn”〔T41n1823 0887b20〕.
  • Marking the speakers in the passage on one buddha in one world (Puguang’s Record alone names them · Fabao’s Commentary has only 「難/答」 tr. “objection and answer”) — the prose of this passage uses general designations throughout, and the names of the two parties can be made out only from Puguang’s Record:〔T41n1821 0196a03〕「說一切有部解。於十方界,唯一如來,無二竝生」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins’ explanation: within the worlds of the ten directions there is but one Tathāgata, and no two are born together”·〔T41n1821 0196a06〕the passage from 「若爾何緣至得自在轉」 tr. “from ‘if so, on what ground’ down to ‘turn freely’” is 「外人引經難」 tr. “an outsider adducing a sūtra as an objection”·〔T41n1821 0196a07〕the passage 「密意者何」 tr. “what is the hidden intent?” is 「外人徵」 tr. “the outsider pressing the question”·〔T41n1821 0196a19〕the passage from 「若爾何故至俱時出現」 tr. “from ‘if so, why’ down to ‘appear at one time’” is 「說一切有部難」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins’ objection”·〔T41n1821 0196a20〕the passage from 「以無用故至無二佛現」 tr. “from ‘because there is no need’ down to ‘no two buddhas appear’” is 「十方佛家答,一以無用、二由願力、三令敬重、四令速行」 tr. “the answer of the house of buddhas in the ten directions: first because there is no need, second by the force of a vow, third in order that men may revere, fourth in order that men may practice quickly”. Fabao’s Commentary at the same passage has only〔T41n1822 0623b22〕「難」 tr. “an objection”·〔T41n1822 0623b25〕「答也。答中有四」 tr. “an answer; within the answer there are four”, without marking the schools. ⇒ The four reasons that there are no two buddhas in one world belong to the party of buddhas in the ten directions (the account of many buddhas), and are not the self-answer of the account of one buddha — this can be made out from Puguang’s Record alone, and it is recorded upon Puguang’s Record, with Fabao’s Commentary’s not naming them also set down.
  • The stage of the pratyekabuddha who goes in a group (both commentaries have it · Puguang’s Record gives it first and preserves two explanations) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0195b01〕: 「部行獨覺先是聲聞前三果人,後得第四勝果之時,離教獨證勝果,轉名獨勝」 tr. “a pratyekabuddha who goes in a group was formerly a śrāvaka of the first three fruits, and when he obtains the fourth and higher fruit, realizing that higher fruit alone and apart from teaching, his name is changed to solitarily excellent”; below it he offers a further explanation of his own〔T41n1821 0195b03〕: 「又解:先是聲聞初果,後得後三勝果時,離教獨悟勝果,轉名獨勝」 tr. “a further explanation: he was formerly a śrāvaka of the first fruit, and when he afterward obtains the latter three higher fruits, awakening to that higher fruit alone and apart from teaching, his name is changed to solitarily excellent”, and settles his own choice〔T41n1821 0195b05〕: 「前解為勝」 tr. “the former explanation is the better”. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary likewise gives the former explanation without offering a further one — 「部行獨覺先是聲聞前三果人,後得無學,不由他悟,轉名獨勝」 tr. “a pratyekabuddha who goes in a group was formerly a śrāvaka of the first three fruits, and afterward obtains the state beyond training, not by another’s awakening, and his name is changed to solitarily excellent”〔T41n1823 0887b21〕. ⇒ The four graphs 「前三果人」 tr. “one of the first three fruits” are not in the prose of this treatise, and both commentaries have them (Puguang’s Record first); Puguang’s Record preserves two explanations and adjudicates his own choice, while Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary takes one account outright, and both explanations are recorded without adjudication.
  • The two accounts of the Mahāvibhāṣā with no adjudicators — Puguang’s Record, after citing the two accounts of Fascicle Ninety-Nine of the Mahāvibhāṣā, notes 「雖有二說,然無評家」 tr. “though there are two accounts, there are no adjudicators”〔T41n1821 0195b20〕, and by the usage of the text (the latter account carrying 「有說」 tr. “some say” and the former not) takes the former account as correct.
  • The continents ruled by the four wheel-turning monarchs — Puguang’s Record: 「鐵輪王一,謂贍部;銅輪王二,加勝身;銀輪王三,更加牛貨;金輪王四,更加北洲」 tr. “the king of the iron wheel has one, namely Jambudvīpa; the king of the copper wheel two, adding Videha; the king of the silver wheel three, adding Godānīya further; the king of the golden wheel four, adding the northern continent further”〔T41n1821 0195c22〕.
  • To which schools the positions of one buddha and of many buddhas in the ten directions belong (Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary’s supplementary adjudication) — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「依薩婆多,十方世界唯有一佛。依經部宗,十方世界許十方佛」 tr. “according to the Sarvāstivādins, in the worlds of the ten directions there is but one buddha; according to the Sautrāntika school, in the worlds of the ten directions buddhas of the ten directions are allowed”〔T41n1823 0887c16〕, and he says of himself 「論有相破,煩而不敘」 tr. “the treatise has their mutual refutations, which are tedious and are not set out”〔T41n1823 0887c17〕, omitting this treatise’s long argument — which forms, against the full citation of Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary, a conspicuous difference of fullness among the three houses.
  • The gloss on Mahāsaṃmata — Puguang’s Record: 「三末多,此云共許,眾人共許為好人也」 tr. “Saṃmata means here agreed upon in common, that is, agreed upon by the multitude to be a good man”〔T41n1821 0196b18〕. Fabao’s Commentary glosses kṣatriya — 「剎帝利,此云田主」 tr. “kṣatriya means here lord of the fields”〔T41n1822 0624a12〕.

(4) The Three Lesser Catastrophes

  • The two roots of the catastrophes — Fabao’s Commentary: 「此諸災患由二為本,謂耽異食及性懶墮」 tr. “these calamities have two things for their root, namely greed for other food and an indolent nature”〔T41n1822 0624a21〕. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「此小三災中劫末起。言三災者,一刀兵、二疾疫、三飢饉」 tr. “these three lesser catastrophes arise at the end of an intermediate aeon; the three catastrophes spoken of are first the sword, second pestilence, third famine”〔T41n1823 0888b18〕.
  • The ground of the differing lengths of the three catastrophes — Puguang’s Record: 「刀災死疾故日最少,疫災死遲其日稍長,飢災死最遲故時最長」 tr. “in the catastrophe of the sword death is swift and so the days are fewest; in the catastrophe of pestilence death is slower and the days somewhat longer; in the catastrophe of famine death is slowest and so the time is longest”〔T41n1821 0196c02〕.
  • The relation of the account of the three catastrophes to the correct sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā (the two commentaries run the same way in different words) — Puguang’s Record: 「此論非以《婆沙》評家為量,隨樂而說」 tr. “this treatise does not take the adjudicators of the Mahāvibhāṣā for its measure, but states what it pleases”〔T41n1821 0196c26〕; Fabao’s Commentary: 「此論三災,多非《婆沙》正義,論師意別」 tr. “the three catastrophes in this treatise are for the most part not the correct sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā; the treatise master’s intent is his own”〔T41n1822 0624b26〕.

(5) The Three Great Catastrophes

  • The outline of the refutation of the non-Buddhists’ permanent atom — Puguang’s Record marks it 「此下破異執。此即敘計。別有一類勝論外道執極微常」 tr. “below this the divergent position is refuted; here it is set out. There is a separate class of Vaiśeṣika non-Buddhists who hold the ultimate atom to be permanent”〔T41n1821 0196c27〕, and he cites the Correct Principle to supplement this treatise’s sense of 「業所生風能為種子」 tr. “the wind produced by action can serve as a seed” — 「故《正理》云『風中具有種種細物,為同類因引麁物起』」 tr. “thus the Correct Principle says, ‘within the wind there are the several fine things, which as homogeneous cause draw forth the arising of coarse things’”〔0197a14〕.
  • The gloss on 「熟變生時形量等故」 tr. “because when the change of ripening arises their shape and measure are equal” (both commentaries read 「等」 tr. “equal” in the sense of equality · Puguang’s Record offers two explanations of his own) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0199a27〕: 「毛等被燒、熟變生時同作何色?形量等故,不知何者是毛、是㲲、是紅花等」 tr. “when wool and the rest are burned and the change of ripening arises, what color do they all take on? Because their shape and measure are equal, one does not know which is wool, which fine cotton cloth, and which safflower”; below it he offers a further explanation of his own〔T41n1821 0199b01〕: 「又解:毛等被燒熟變生時,形量與前未燒時等。雖形量等,不識毛等」 tr. “a further explanation: when wool and the rest are burned and the change of ripening arises, their shape and measure are equal to what they were before the burning; and though shape and measure are equal, wool and the rest are not recognized”. Fabao’s Commentary runs the same way〔T41n1822 0626b05〕: 「毛、㲲、紅花亦爾,被燒已後,由色同不可記別,形復無異故不記別。若形有別,可記別也」 tr. “wool, fine cotton cloth, and safflower are likewise: after they are burned, being the same in color they cannot be marked out, and their shape too being without difference they are not marked out; if their shape had a difference they could be marked out”. ⇒ Both commentaries read 「等」 tr. “equal” in the sense of equality (the shapes and measures of the several things being equal to one another after the burning / the shape and measure after the burning being equal to what they were before), and not one house reads it as the shape and measure being altered; Puguang’s Record preserves two explanations, and each explanation is recorded without adjudication.
  • The explanation of the simile of the rows and of jar and basin — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0199b04〕: 「猶如地上行伍瓦器相雜而住,記識瓶、盆。非由顯色,以顯同故。但由形色,由形異故」 tr. “as with rows of earthenware standing mingled together upon the ground, one marks out jar and basin; not by visible color, since the color is the same, but by shape alone, since the shape differs”. Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0626b02〕: 「由兩行:一行是瓶、一行是瓫,同一鴿毛。由觀瓶、瓫形別,記識不同。若不觀形,唯著鴿毛,即不能記識兩行有別」 tr. “there are two rows: one row is jars and one row is basins, both of one dove-feather color; by observing the difference of shape between jar and basin one marks them out as different; and if one does not observe the shape but attends only to the dove-feather color, one cannot mark out that the two rows differ”. ⇒ Both commentaries adjudicate this simile to be the reverse of the proof before it (there the color being the same and the shape the same they are not marked out · here the color being the same and the shape different they can be marked out), running on the same track.
  • The matching of the inward and the outward catastrophe (both commentaries cite the Correct Principle) — Puguang’s Record: 「《正理》三十二云『第二靜慮喜受為內災,與輕安俱潤澤如水』」 tr. “the Correct Principle, Fascicle Thirty-Two, says, ‘the second meditative absorption has the feeling of joy for its inward catastrophe, which together with pliancy moistens as water does’”〔T41n1821 0199b26〕; Fabao’s Commentary: 「《正理》云『第二靜慮喜受為內災,與輕安俱,潤澤如水,故遍身麁重由此皆除。故經說苦根第二定滅,乃至亦由滅苦所依識身,故說苦根二靜慮滅。雖生上地,識身容現前,隨欲不行,自在故無過。然經言滅苦,據正入定時。初靜慮中猶有尋、伺,無增上喜,不言苦滅』」 tr. “the Correct Principle says, ‘the second meditative absorption has the feeling of joy for its inward catastrophe, which together with pliancy moistens as water does, and so the coarse heaviness throughout the body is thereby all removed. Thus a sūtra says that the faculty of suffering ceases at the second absorption, and further that it is also by the ceasing of the body of consciousness upon which suffering depends that the faculty of suffering is said to cease at the second absorption. Though one is born in a higher level, the body of consciousness may become present; it does not proceed at will, and being under mastery there is no fault. Yet where the sūtra speaks of the ceasing of suffering, it is with respect to the time of properly entering absorption. Within the first absorption there are still applied and sustained thought and no dominant joy, and the ceasing of suffering is not spoken of there’”〔T41n1822 0626b10〕.
  • Two accounts of why the fourth absorption meets with no catastrophe — Puguang’s Record cites 「《正理》云『毘婆沙師說,第四定攝淨居,故災不能損』」 tr. “the Correct Principle says, ‘the Vibhāṣā masters say that the fourth absorption gathers in the Pure Abodes, and so catastrophe cannot injure it’”〔T41n1821 0199c14〕. Fabao’s Commentary points out instead that what this treatise adopts is the latter explanation of the Mahāvibhāṣā — 「第四定地各別不違,諸論皆同;說滅不同,論意各別」 tr. “that the levels of the fourth absorption are each apart and not contrary is the same in all the treatises; the accounts of their ceasing differ, and the intent of each treatise is its own”〔T41n1822 0626c11〕·「此論所說,是《婆沙》後釋。評家義意論將此為非難故」 tr. “what this treatise states is the latter explanation of the Mahāvibhāṣā, which the adjudicators’ sense treats as a difficulty and rejects”〔0626c12〕; and Puguang’s Record at the same passage likewise has the note 「《俱舍》非以《婆沙》評家為量」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa does not take the adjudicators of the Mahāvibhāṣā for its measure”〔T41n1821 0200a05〕.
  • The reckoning of the order of the three catastrophes (the two commentaries reckon differently and reach the same total) — Fabao’s Commentary: 「七火、一水,總七七火、七水。後七火、一風,七九六十三并一風災有六十四」 tr. “seven fires and one water, making in all seven sevens of fire and seven waters; then seven fires and one wind: seven nines are sixty-three, and with the one catastrophe of wind there are sixty-four”〔T41n1822 0626c21〕; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「如是總有八七火災,一七水災,一風災起」 tr. “thus there are in all eight sevens of catastrophes of fire, one seven of catastrophes of water, and one catastrophe of wind”〔T41n1823 0889a19〕·「應知八七火災中間有七水災,次第八七火災後有一風災,計數總有六十四災」 tr. “it should be known that within the eight sevens of catastrophes of fire there are seven catastrophes of water, and after the eight sevens of catastrophes of fire in order there is one catastrophe of wind, the count coming to sixty-four catastrophes in all”〔0889a20〕. The two formulas reach the same number in the end while differing in their intermediate statement, recorded without adjudication.
  • Why seven fires to one water — Puguang’s Record cites 「《正理》云『何緣七火方一水災?極光淨天壽勢力故。謂彼壽量極八大劫,故至第八方一水災。由此應知,要度七水、八七火後乃一風災。由遍淨天壽勢力故,謂彼壽量六十四劫,故第八八方一風災。如諸有情修定漸勝,所感異熟身壽漸長,由是所居亦漸久住』」 tr. “the Correct Principle says, ‘on what ground do seven fires precede one catastrophe of water? By the force of the lifespan of the Ābhāsvara gods; that is, their lifespan is at most eight great aeons, and so only at the eighth does one catastrophe of water come. From this it should be known that only after seven waters and eight sevens of fire does one catastrophe of wind come. It is by the force of the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods; that is, their lifespan is sixty-four aeons, and so only at the eighth of the eighths does one catastrophe of wind come. As sentient beings cultivate absorption more excellently by degrees, the maturation body and lifespan they draw forth grow longer by degrees, and thereby their dwelling also abides the longer’”〔T41n1821 0200a12〕.
  • The settling of the sixty-four aeons of the Śubhakṛtsna gods — Fabao’s Commentary: 「由上地因勝,所感身壽,其量次長,所感外器亦漸久住」 tr. “because the cause on a higher level is more excellent, the bodily lifespan drawn forth is longer in measure in order, and the outward receptacle drawn forth also abides the longer by degrees”〔T41n1822 0626c19〕·「第三禪遍淨天,壽六十四劫」 tr. “the Śubhakṛtsna gods of the third absorption have a lifespan of sixty-four aeons”〔0626c21〕·「第六十四雖缺二十二中劫,據全說故,言六十四」 tr. “although the sixty-fourth lacks twenty-two intermediate aeons, it is stated by the whole, and so sixty-four is said”〔0626c23〕, and he adds a qualification — 「此天劫初成時,最初生容壽六十四劫,於後生者皆不得也」 tr. “when this heaven is first formed at the beginning of an aeon, those first born there may have a lifespan of sixty-four aeons; those born later do not all obtain it”〔0626c24〕. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary matches it thus: 「謂順遍淨天壽六十四大劫故」 tr. “that is, because it accords with the lifespan of the Śubhakṛtsna gods, sixty-four great aeons”〔T41n1823 0889a26〕.

Where the three commentaries diverge, each house is recorded, and no judgment of right or wrong is made.


VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Link to the Yogācāra Root System · Bridge ②)

The measures and the register of aeons and catastrophes established in this unit have another manner of statement in the root treatise of the Yogācāra school. Below, the wording of the two systems is set side by side item by item.

  • How the ultimate atom is established — this unit establishes the ultimate atom by analyzing the several forms to what cannot be analyzed〔0062a18〕, which is the analysis of dharmas; while the Yogācārabhūmi, explaining the ultimate atom, has 「極微者,謂非彼極微更有餘分,非聚性故。諸聚極微可有細分」 tr. “the ultimate atom is that of which there is no further part beyond that ultimate atom, because it is not of the nature of an aggregate; the ultimate atoms of aggregates may have finer parts”〔T30n1579 0598a09〕, its weight falling upon the single sense of not being of the nature of an aggregate. One name with a different sense stressed, which is the first anchor for the cross-reading of the doctrine of the ultimate atom.
  • The dividing and joining of the aeon of dissolution and the three catastrophes — this unit gathers the four aeons under dissolution, formation, the intermediate, and the great, and matches the three catastrophes to three absorptions as their summits; the Yogācārabhūmi has 「壞劫。由三種災。一者、火災,能壞世間,從無間獄乃至梵世」 tr. “the aeon of dissolution: by three kinds of catastrophe. First, the catastrophe of fire, which can destroy the world from the Unremitting Hell up to the Brahmā world”〔T30n1579 0285b27〕, and marks the summits of the three catastrophes — 「復有三災之頂。謂第二靜慮、第三靜慮、第四靜慮」 tr. “further there are the summits of the three catastrophes, namely the second meditative absorption, the third, and the fourth”〔0285c03〕. ⇒ The three summits marked by the two treatises are item for item the same: this unit has 「第二靜慮為火災頂……第三靜慮為水災頂……第四靜慮為風災頂」 tr. “the second meditative absorption is the summit of the catastrophe of fire . . . the third is the summit of the catastrophe of water . . . the fourth is the summit of the catastrophe of wind”〔T29 0066c24〕, and what the Yogācārabhūmi lists is likewise the second, the third, and the fourth absorption; and the lower realms they destroy answer correspondingly — fire destroys as far as the Brahmā world and so its summit is at the second absorption, water destroys as far as the second absorption and so its summit is at the third, and wind destroys as far as the third absorption and so its summit is at the fourth.
  • The reason the fourth absorption meets with no catastrophe — this unit has 「不爾,與有情俱生俱滅故」 tr. “it is not so, because it arises together with sentient beings and ceases together with them”〔0067a12〕and explains it by 「謂彼天處無總地形,但如眾星居處各別」 tr. “that is, that heavenly place has no common ground-form, but is like the host of stars, each dwelling apart”〔0067a13〕; the Yogācārabhūmi puts it directly as 「第四靜慮無災能壞。由彼諸天身與宮殿俱生俱沒故」 tr. “no catastrophe can destroy the fourth meditative absorption, because the bodies of those gods arise together with their palaces and pass away together with them”〔T30n1579 0285c01〕. The reasons the two treatises give here correspond word for word, and this is the closest anchor between this unit and the Yogācāra system.
  • Eighty intermediate aeons make one great aeon — this unit has 「如是所說成住壞空,各二十中積成八十,總此八十成大劫量」 tr. “the formation, abiding, dissolution, and emptiness thus stated are each of twenty intermediate aeons, accumulating to eighty; and these eighty in all make the measure of a great aeon”〔0063b07〕; the Yogācārabhūmi has 「又此世間二十中劫壞,二十中劫壞已空,二十中劫成,二十中劫成已住;如是八十中劫,假立為一大劫數」 tr. “and again this world is destroyed for twenty intermediate aeons, is empty after destruction for twenty intermediate aeons, is formed for twenty intermediate aeons, and abides after formation for twenty intermediate aeons; and these eighty intermediate aeons are provisionally established as the number of one great aeon”〔T30n1579 0285c04〕. The numbers and the order are wholly the same, save that the Yogācārabhūmi adds the two graphs 「假立」 tr. “provisionally established.”
  • The sentient beings at the beginning of the aeon — this unit has 「劫初時人有色意成,支體圓滿諸根無缺」 tr. “the people at the beginning of the aeon had form and were born of mind, their limbs complete and their faculties unimpaired”〔0065b18〕; the Yogācārabhūmi has 「爾時有情名劫初者。又彼有色從意所生」 tr. “the sentient beings of that time are named those at the beginning of the aeon; and again they had form and were produced from mind”〔T30n1579 0287c02〕. Two statements of one and the same scene.
  • The four kinds of wheel-turning monarch — this unit has 「《施設足》中說有四種,金、銀、銅、鐵輪應別故」 tr. “the Treatise of Designations says there are four kinds, because the wheels of gold, silver, copper, and iron are each distinct”〔0064b28〕; the Yogācārabhūmi has 「此轉輪王復有四種。或王一洲,或二三四」 tr. “this wheel-turning monarch is further of four kinds: he rules one continent, or two, three, or four”〔T30n1579 0289a16〕, matching below one by one the iron, copper, silver, and gold to the number of continents ruled, wholly the same as in this treatise and in Puguang’s Record’s fourfold mnemonic.

VIII. Translation History

  • Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text): the Abhidharmakośa in thirty fascicles, recorded by the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings among the treatises Xuanzang brought out〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. The head of this unit’s fascicle is titled 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十二」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twelve”〔T29 0062a08〕, with the chapter continuation title 「分別世品第三之五」 tr. “Analysis of the World, Chapter Three, part five”〔0062a12〕.
  • Paramārtha’s older translation (the alternative version used for collation): the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma in twenty-two fascicles, recorded by the Kaiyuan Catalogue among what Paramārtha brought out〔T55n2154 0545c16〕; and the catalogue’s canon-entry list further sets the two versions side by side with the note 「右二論及頌同本異譯」 tr. “the two treatises above and the stanzas are of one original in different translations”〔T55n2154 0620c24〕— the two treatises and the stanzas being Paramārtha’s expository treatise, Xuanzang’s treatise, and the one fascicle of the Root Stanzas of the Abhidharmakośa that Xuanzang brought out (that is, T1560).
  • The translation of the two treatises of the debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue has 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above share the stanzas of the Abhidharmakośa while differing in explanation, and both were composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕; the Zhenyuan Catalogue records the same〔T55n2157 0954b10〕. The four graphs 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas and a different explanation” are the very ground of the practice of this section — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose a separate prose commentary, so that their difference is in the explanation and not in the stanzas (in this unit only the third line of the one stanza, Root 96, differs in graph · see Section III).
  • A collateral witness to the work of translation: Xuanzang’s reply of the Yonghui period, 「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」 tr. “the Kośa and the Correct Principle, whose translation is at present not yet complete, will certainly be finished this year” — the Biography of the Tripiṭaka Master of the Great Ci’en Monastery〔T50n2053 0261c20〕. ⇒ The Kośa and the Correct Principle were translated together in the same period, and this is the background in translation history of why the material of debate is so dense in this unit (the fact recorded only · no judgment of cause and effect made).
  • The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outline) · Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · the Chapter on the World wholly wanting).
  • Colophons of manuscript transmission (listed only · not the text of treatise or commentary): the actual end of the text of Puguang’s Record for this unit’s stretch is at〔T41n1821 0200a17〕, below which come the end-of-fascicle title and a scribal colophon of the ninth year of Kōan (1286) by the monk Eiken of Tōdai-ji; the actual end of the text of Fabao’s Commentary is at〔T41n1822 0626c26〕, below which come the end-of-fascicle title and a colophon of the third year of Hōen (1137) recording the punctuation done by Nukatabe no Shiromaro and Katsuragi no Obito Maro. These two matters belong to the historical materials of textual transmission and do not enter the citation of the explanatory text.

IX. Edition Location Register

  • Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Twelve (base text)〔0062a08–0067b01· the actual text ending 0067a22〕: fascicle head title 0062a08 · chapter continuation title 0062a12 · opening transitional sentence 0062a13 · second half of Root 84 0062a17 · Roots 85 and 86 0062a26 · Roots 87 and 88 0062b13 · quoted stanza one 0062b24 · Roots 89–92 0062b28 · quoted stanza two 0064a10 · Root 93 0064a16 · Roots 94 and 95 0064b21 · Root 96 0065b16 · Root 97 0065c21 · Roots 98 and 99 0066a28 · closing sentence of the fascicle 0067a21. Principal items of the prose 0062a18 · 0062a20 · 0062a21 · 0062a22 · 0062b02 · 0062b10 · 0062b11 · 0062b19 · 0062b21 · 0062b22 · 0062c07 · 0062c08 · 0062c17 · 0062c29 · 0063a02 · 0063a04 · 0063a09 · 0063a12 · 0063a20 · 0063a29 · 0063b07 · 0063b08 · 0063b09 · 0063b12 · 0063b13 · 0063c11 · 0063c16 · 0063c24 · 0064a07 · 0064a19 · 0064a20 · 0064a21 · 0064a22 · 0064a28 · 0064b08 · 0064b09 · 0064b27 · 0064b28 · 0064c09 · 0064c13 · 0064c28 · 0065b03 · 0065b07 · 0065b14 · 0065b18 · 0065b23 · 0065c11 · 0065c12 · 0065c25 · 0065c26 · 0066a23 · 0066b05 · 0066b06 · 0066c23 · 0066c24 · 0066c29 · 0067a08 · 0067a09 · 0067a12 · 0067a13 · 0067a15 · 0067a19.
  • Paramārtha T1559: the answering passage 0219c14–0225a10 (the end-title of Fascicle Nine 0225a11 · the chapter title of the Analysis of Action 0225a18). Principal items 0219c14 · 0219c17 · 0219c21 · 0219c23 · 0219c27 · 0220a04 · 0220a08 · 0220a20 · 0220a23 · 0220a24 · 0220a25 · 0220c08 · 0221a21 · 0221a23 · 0221b23 · 0221c21 · 0221c26 · 0222a02 · 0222a10 · 0222a19 · 0222b22 · 0223a18 · 0223a26 · 0223b02 · 0223b05 · 0223c12 · 0225a09.
  • Saṅghabhadra T1562, Chapter Three, Analyzing Dependent Origination〔0456a16–0527b18〕: the passage answering to this unit 0521b15–0527b18. Principal items 0521b15 · 0521b23 · 0521b24 · 0521c09 · 0521c10 · 0521c13 · 0521c21 · 0522a12 · 0523c26 · 0523c27 · 0523c29 · 0524a02 · 0524a13 · 0524b05 · 0524b10 · 0524b11 · 0525c24 · 0526a14. T1563, Chapter Four, Analyzing Dependent Origination〔0829a22–0859b21〕: the passage answering to this unit 0855b01–0859b21. Principal items 0855b09 · 0857a25 · 0857a26 · 0858c03.
  • T1560, the separate edition of the root stanzas: the Chapter on the World 0313c09–0316a06. The three anchors touching this unit 0315c12 (the taking in of the quoted stanza) · 0315c28 (the graph for indolence) · 0316a01 (the graph for famine).
  • Puguang’s Record T41n1821〔0192b11–0200a17〕: 0192b12 · 0192b15 · 0192c10 · 0192c18 · 0192c19 · 0192c21 · 0192c22 · 0193a05 · 0193a16 · 0193a23 · 0193b06 · 0193b19 · 0193b27 · 0193c15 · 0193c16 · 0194a23 · 0194c27 · 0194c28 · 0195a25 · 0195b01 · 0195b03 · 0195b05 · 0195b09 · 0195b10 · 0195b20 · 0195c22 · 0196a03 · 0196a06 · 0196a07 · 0196a19 · 0196a20 · 0196b18 · 0196c02 · 0196c26 · 0196c27 · 0197a14 · 0199a27 · 0199b01 · 0199b04 · 0199b26 · 0199c14 · 0200a05 · 0200a12; the actual end of the text 0200a17.
  • Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822〔0620a05–0626c26〕: 0620a06 · 0620a08 · 0620a10 · 0620a12 · 0620b03 · 0620b13 · 0620b17 · 0620b18 · 0620c17 · 0620c21 · 0621a02 · 0621a06 · 0621c12 · 0621c13 · 0621c14 · 0621c20 · 0621c25 · 0622b21 · 0622b24 · 0622b25 · 0622c22 · 0623b22 · 0623b25 · 0624a12 · 0624a21 · 0624b26 · 0626b02 · 0626b05 · 0626b10 · 0626c11 · 0626c12 · 0626c19 · 0626c21 · 0626c23 · 0626c24; the actual end of the text 0626c26.
  • Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823〔0885a15–0889b02〕: 0885a17 · 0885a18 · 0885a24 · 0885b02 · 0885b04 · 0885b13 · 0885b14 · 0885b26 · 0885c12 · 0885c24 · 0886c04 · 0887a29 · 0887b02 · 0887b20 · 0887b21 · 0887c16 · 0887c17 · 0888a07 · 0888b10 · 0888b18 · 0888c21 · 0889a12 · 0889a19 · 0889a20 · 0889a26. The fascicle title reads 「俱舍論頌疏論本第十二」 tr. “Verse Commentary on the Root Text of the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twelve” · the stretch on the Chapter on the World has no chapter title, and it is not to be searched for by 「分別世品」 tr. “Analysis of the World.”
  • Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836: the table of contents of what survives〔0001a04 in the X collection〕; the general table of the whole treatise 0006b04 · 0006b05. The Chapter on the World is wholly wanting — for this unit there is no Shentai to attach (the lacuna marked as it stands · not supplied).
  • Anchors for cross-reading with the Yogācāra system: T30n1579 0285b27 · 0285c01 · 0285c03 · 0285c04 · 0287c02 · 0289a16 · 0598a09.
  • Catalogues and biographies: T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c24 · 0621a01; T55n2157 0954b10; T50n2053 0261c20.
  • Collation: twenty-seven notes of the Taishō original in Fascicle Twelve (twenty-two variant readings fully enumerated · five Sanskrit phonetic notes not entered in the table) · no case for emending the established text; five CBETA restorations recorded alongside (and two further CBETA collations · the base text unaltered); and three divergences across editions (the two graphs for indolence · the two graphs for famine · the two graphs in the closing stanza) set down without adjudication.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0